Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Bleary eyes open to find a figure with blonde hair leaning over him. It’s impossible for Link to make out any noticeable features, but he half expects it to be Zelda. Precious, beloved Zelda. He chased her to the ends of the Earth. He killed the Demon King, Demise, for her. He’s willing to do anything for her.

He isn’t enough…

A person speaks in deep tones. Followed by another, a voice with more mid tones. Both are trying to get his attention, or are talking to each other, Link can’t tell, but neither are Zelda. Her voice doesn’t rumble in her chest like that. Another slow, groggy blink clears his vision barely enough to reveal a man with one eye and strange facial tattoos leaning directly over him. Speaking again in those mid tones. It would almost be music... The blonde hair seems familiar…

Actually, Link doesn’t recognize this person at all. With a gasp, he tries to sit up. There’s a horrible ache in his chest. His entire abdomen lights up with pain. Tears well in his eyes. Hands are trying to force him down.

He struggles and lets out a garbled growl.

Using his arms to attempt to push the person off. He thrashes his body a bit despite the pain, there’s a horrible wetness making his shirt stick to him. There’s a shout and more hands touch him. Holding him down. Something is pulled out of him, it makes the worst wet noise that Link has ever experienced. The world turns white and he thinks that he screams.

A horrible, breathless scream.

Heart pounding painfully in his chest, he still attempts to fight and struggle. Pushing at one of the blurry strangers above him. Breathing ragged. There’s the taste of blood in his mouth. He manages to hit one of them- The worst lightheaded feeling of his entire life overcomes him.

The entire world becomes black.

Link drifts.

That empty expanse of darkness spreading out before him. Exhausted. He doesn’t think he’s ever felt this exhausted in his life. May Hylia have mercy and put him to rest. 

Link drifts..

The fight with Demise had only been a few hours prior. Exhaustion had already claimed hold of him. Always around the corners of his vision. Evident in the bags under his eyes.

Link drifts…

The next time that Link wakes up, the world is a little more coherent. It’s not as hard to focus and his head isn’t both impossibly light and heavy. The trees over him cast a nice shadow. At first he thinks he’s alone. Maybe he finally died and was sent to rest in a peaceful place.

That beautiful idea is destroyed by a child leaning over him and practically yelling in his face. “Oh great! You’re awake! You’re finally awake! Hey, HEY TIME, WARRIORS HE’S AWAKE!”

Two figures approach and Link forces himself to sit up faster than his body will allow. The world spins. He’s out of stamina fruits and potions. He’s been in worse situations. When he’s on his feet, he instinctively reaches for his blade, to find that he doesn’t have any of his adventure gear at all.

One of the men is trying to talk to him. His ear flicks in that direction, but he can’t make out any words beyond the horrible haze in his head and swirling of everything around him.

Link’s chest staggers with the next breath. Struggling to inhale and exhale properly. Panic starts to swell within him. Part of him debates running. He needs his adventure gear. The world won’t stop spinning. Someone reaches out, he flinches. Stepping backwards. Which reveals to him exactly how unsteady his feet are. He starts to fall and he’s caught right before his head smacks against a tree. Much to his own protest, he’s being lowered to the ground. Back against the tree trunk. The only feeling of safety he’s allowed. Using his unsteady feet, he pushes himself closer to the tree. Pulling his knees up.

Waiting for his vision to return to normal is agony. It takes too long for the world to stop spinning, but when it does he’s met with two men crouched close to him. Yet… they’re also giving him space. The child is no longer in view.

He keeps his mouth shut.

“We’re not going to hurt you.” The man that speaks has a blue scarf.

“That’s not a great opening.” Oh, Link remembers this one. The mid tones like music. The strange face tattoos. One eye. Hard to forget.

There’s a sharp inhale accompanied by a look from the man in the blue scarf towards the man with tattoos before his attention is returned to Link. “Look, we’re not going to hurt you. You’re injured. You need rest.”

Link’s eyes flick between the men, but he doesn’t budge an inch. Keeping silent because that was definitely not a great opening. Not only have they stripped him of his supplies, he feels cornered by two strangers that he doesn’t know.

“Can you understand what we’re saying?” The man with the blue scarf studies Link and he glares back at the man. They should have let him smack his head against the tree. If they’re the ones that saved him, they should have let him die.

The man with one eye studies him. It makes Link’s skin crawl and all of his self restraint goes into preventing himself from trying to bury himself into the tree further.

No response. Link’s lips flatline as he presses them shut as tight as he can. The action makes his jaw hurt as he clenches his teeth.

The man in the scarf leans close to the man with the tattoos. Dropping his voice low, but not low enough that Link can’t hear them. However, he does keep his eyes on Link. Clearly still wary of him. “You don’t think that he can’t understand us? We’re not too far apart in the timeline for there to be an entire language barrier?”

“It wouldn’t make sense, the rest of us can understand each other despite the amount of time between us, but I wouldn’t rule it out of being a possibility. Let me try something.” The tattooed man hums back before focusing back on Link. Raising his hands and signing. “ Do you sign?”

Timeline? Time travel then? Are these men from the future? It would explain some things. Still, Link doesn’t want to talk to these people.

With a lot of hesitation and distrust, Link moves his hands. “Yes.”

“Can you understand us when we speak?”

“Yes.”

“Can you speak?”

“Yes.”

“Why won’t you say anything?” The man with the scarf butts in.

For a second it looks like the man with the tattoos is about to say something, but Link quickly rebuttals that question by slapping the man with the blue scarf with earlier advice. “That wasn’t a good opening.”

Both of the men are silent for a bit before the one with tattoos bursts into belly deep laughter. The sound of wind chimes. A type of music that almost reminds Link of fairies. The commotion attracts the attention of people Link didn’t even know were here. There are eyes on him. Discomfort crawls up his skin and it takes everything in him to not claw at it.

A long sigh leaves the man with the blue scarf, he watches the man pinch the bridge of his nose for a moment, but it seems he is still intent on interrogating Link. “I was simply stating the truth. You can trust us-”

“Where are my things?”

“We have them. I promise we haven’t gone through your things.”

“I don’t trust you and I want my things back.”

“Frankly, I don’t trust you either. You can’t have your things back until you prove yourself to not be a danger to us and yourself.”

The man with the tattoos sharply whispers to the man with the blue scarf. “Wars, I’m not sure-”

“Considering the state we found him in, I think this is the safest option.”

Link glares at this ‘Wars’ person. This group is just going to.. Take his things from him? Steal his things? How is this supposed to comfort him? Is he not allowed to protect himself?

“Do you know what happened to you?”

“I want my things back.”

“You can’t have them.”

“Then I have nothing to say to you.”

To finalize his point, Link looks away from both the man with the tattoos and ‘Wars’. Refusing to budge an inch despite being prompted several more times. He doesn’t know when it happens, but he succumbs to sleep.

Waking up this time is disorienting. There’s a horrible dizziness in Link’s head accompanied by more pain in his abdomen. It takes him a second to realize what woke him, but he jolts when it finally registers that there was a hand on his shoulder. Clenching his teeth to prevent himself from making any noises that would reveal his pain. All of his self restraint goes into not lashing out. Instead scrambling a little bit further back.

Closer to the tree.

As if it could provide more protection.

Long blonde hair is the first thing that truly registers. Accompanied by blue eyes. An otherworldly presence. It reminds Link of…

“Z.. Zel-da?” Link’s voice cracks from disuse and his throat hurts from dehydration. Another blink clears his vision a bit more to reveal a very worried scarred face.

This is not the child from earlier. How many people are in this group?

This person has a much smaller frame than the two men from earlier. One ear is half missing. Accompanied by horrible scars all the way across their neck and face. They’re smaller than Link. Hair long like Zelda’s, but upon closer inspection it feels like this person’s eyes almost glow. “No, I’m sorry.”

He doesn’t know why that hurts. It’s not this other person’s fault that they’re not Zelda. It hurts. He doesn’t understand. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts. A hole in his chest where his heart was bleeds. Tears well in his eyes and the first pitiful sob escapes him before he can stop it. Trying not to burden this stranger with his feelings, he buries his face into his knees. Attempting to silence his own sobs.

Why is he upset that it isn’t her? Why is he relieved that it isn’t her?

Zelda had held him and cried, sobbed, he still remembers her touch. Haunting him like featherlight touches of a spirit. Had she left him there to die? That was his purpose, wasn’t it? As her hero? Hylia’s Chosen?

Is it not an honor to die at the will of the Goddess?

Small, gentle hands slowly wrap around him. He can’t help his flinch, but he doesn’t pull away. Not when he’s slowly pulled out of being curled up. Not when his face is pressed in the crook of this person’s neck. Not when he’s rocked like a sobbing child- he sobs and sobs and sobs. Not when those sobs trickle down into softer crying.

Not when he cries himself to sleep.

When Link opens his eyes next, the world won’t clear. It’s stuck behind a horrible haze. There is an impossible amount of cotton in his head. His mouth is dry and his throat hurts. Everything feels incredibly warm.

It takes him a very long moment to figure out what woke him.

Movement. He’s being slightly jostled. However, whoever is jostling him is clearly trying not to.

Rumbling of that deep voice from before makes it to Link’s ears, but he’s so exhausted that he can’t make out any of the words. Hopefully none of them are directed at him. Interrogation won’t work on him. That point has been proven.

Unless these people are more stubborn than Groose, which would be quite a feat, then Link will have to hammer it into their heads.

At the moment, he doesn’t have any energy left. He’s entirely spent. He won’t be talking to anyone for awhile.

Slightly flexing his own stiff hands reveals fabric in his grasp that Link doesn’t recognize. It’s softer than his clothes. Which.. Now that he’s had a bit of time to process things, he doesn’t think that he’s wearing his adventure clothes on top of not having his adventure gear. What he’s wearing isn’t thick or meant to prevent harsh winds being blown through. His shirt isn’t protective and his under sweater isn’t what’s keeping him warm.

Part of him feels a little bad because he’s fairly certain he wrinkled someone’s shirt…

Things start to click together when he breathes deep and smells the wilds. The person who held him last night smelled of deep woods and the unknown. Which means that since he can smell that… The person he cried himself to sleep on hasn’t moved… What a kind person… How sweet.

How could a stranger show such a kind gesture?

After Link has been nothing if not impossibly stubborn and a burden? Who knows how long he’s been unconscious. How much has he held them back from moving forward? How much effort did they put into healing him from death’s doorstep? He hasn’t thanked any of them. At the same time, he’s not sure he’s grateful for the help. Was he happy to die at the wish of the Goddess? How could this person show kindness when Link cried himself to sleep on their shoulder? How long have they been stuck sitting here with him?

Why do they care?

Every step of his adventure Link had been wary of anyone new. Meeting new species and new people along the way didn’t change the fact the only reason he worked with them was to save Zelda until he felt they were close enough to be trustworthy as friends.

Then old lady Impa passed away… Zelda is devastated. Part of him is too.

It’s a recent event that feels as though it happened forever ago.

Link doesn’t know these people. Why did they save him? Does he now owe them a debt when he didn’t ask to be saved?

Should he say thank you when he doesn’t mean it? Would it make them give him his things back?

If they do, maybe he can try to finish the job. Fulfill the Goddess’ wishes.

Finally sleep… Someone please let him rest… He’s so tired.

As his eyes start to drift closed again, he’s being slightly shaken with actual meaning behind it. That deep rumbling voice now clearly directed at him. He can’t help his initial flinch at being touched without expecting it. Responding as though he expects reprimand for his failures. The small shakes are insistent.

Trying to blink away the bleariness is futile. It simply won’t go away. His body is impossibly heavy. To the point he can’t lift his head in response. Instead slightly turning his head and focusing his horribly unfocused eyes on the man with the facial tattoos. A hand touches his forehead and he slightly leans into how cold it is before he realizes what he’s doing. The tone becomes more urgent, but Link can’t entirely make out what’s being said.

That low rumble seems to be warning him. “You need… food… water… Going to move…”

Unable to entirely keep up, and deciding that it’s not truly worth the effort, Link’s focus breaks away and he closes his eyes again. Gentle, yet urgent, hands pry his own off of the kind person’s shirt. This properly gets his attention. He starts trying to protest. Not wanting to be moved away from this place that his mind has designated as safe.

How pathetic.

He’s searching for comfort that he doesn’t deserve. Clinging to someone he doesn’t know because they’ve shown him a sliver of kindness. He relents. If only because he doesn’t deserve to cling.

Arms wrap around him. They are not the small arms of the gentle person meaning that it must be the man with that soothing deep rumble. He’s held close in sturdy arms before he’s lifted like he weighs nothing at all. It’s impossible to support himself. His entire body is made of the densest lead. Hanging borderline limp in the man’s arms as his hands attempt to grip the man’s shirt. Shaking under the effort.

The man sits and Link’s held in his lap sideways. It’s hard to tell what’s happening, but the gentle person has followed and is offering something. Pressing it to his lips enough for him to taste…

Water.

Letting go of the man’s shirt he immediately grabs onto the flask like his life depends on it- which it very well might because he doesn’t remember the last time he drank anything- however, he’s prevented from guzzling it all down by hands that are much, much more steady than his own. 

He almost doesn’t let go of the flask even when he has drained all of the water from it. However, he doesn’t have the strength to hold it when the man pulls the flask away.

There’s more words rumbled from the man’s chest. Link blinks to look at him. Trying to get a better grasp of whoever is holding him. Yet again, strange facial tattoos, but different than the ones he is used to seeing. The deep rumble is nice to listen to, and he ends up laying his head against the man’s shoulder. Where he finds something that is delightfully fuzzy.

Something warm is pressed to his hands. He takes it, unable to hold it without a slight tremble. It takes a horrible moment for his vision to clear. A bowl of soup. Not a kind of soup that Link recognizes, but he’s hungry enough that he isn’t sure that he cares. At least, he feels like that until he catches what it smells like.

Whatever the smell is makes his stomach roll.

Unable to hide a gag, he faces away from this new man that is holding him. Worried that he’s about to puke out the water that he just drank. Hands quickly take away the soup and suddenly he’s being supported up. The movement makes his head spin. His vision takes forever to correct itself. Blinking away the fog, he finds that it’s a bit easier to see after drinking water. Not by much, but enough to tell that there are people pointedly looking away from him.

Once the coast is clear and he can confidently support himself, Link’s moved off of the man’s lap. Instead now sitting on the log next to him. He almost reminds Link of Groose in size, and he can sense that the man with the fuzzy, furry cloak is very caring. Trying to give him space and respect his boundaries, as much as they can be respected at the moment. Being touched still makes Link uncomfortable, but there’s currently not a lot of room for him to complain.

The kind person who smells of deep woods offers him several other types of food. Each one Link earnestly attempts to try, but ultimately gags. Somehow, they settle on cheese and potato noodles.

Link manages to force himself to eat. Feeling a tad guilty that he couldn’t get himself to eat the other things that he had been offered. It isn’t until the first bite that Link realizes that he’s starving. Shoveling the food into his mouth and chewing as fast as his unsteady body allows. On the occasion his right hand will drop the spoon, but he forces himself to pick it back up and continue eating.

Someone steps close and Link can’t stop himself from pulling the food a bit closer and attempting to move away from the new figure. Briefly letting out a noise that sounds akin to a weak growl. A sound that causes the person to pause and move away. While he doesn’t want to be unfriendly, he can hardly think. The haze still lingers in his head. Clouding some of his thoughts. It slowly lifts as he eats and drinks the water that was once again offered to him.

When Link finishes eating his food he finally feels significantly more like a person. That foggy feeling in his head fading away and it gives him the space to finally wonder where he is. He looks around the camp to find people milling about. Packing their supplies. Chatting amongst themselves.

Slowly, his gaze moves to the larger man next to him.

They make eye contact and Link immediately looks away. Flinching when someone drops something. There’s a few choice and colorful words. Followed by some whispering that Link can almost, but not quite make out.

Rapid footsteps approach before one of the people who had been chatting away earlier sits on the log across from him. Blue hat poking out behind an organized mess of pink and blonde hair. “Hey, you, you’re finally awake.”

Link doesn’t say anything. If anything, maybe he scoots a bit closer to the Groose Shaped Safe Person.

“Not very talkative? That’s okay. At least you’re not a clumsy loud-mouth who drops and kicks my things!” The person casts those insults over his shoulder. Directed towards where the crash had been moments prior.

This is followed by an annoyed shout from someone who sounds suspiciously like ‘Wars’. “Maybe if you wouldn’t leave your things around camp we wouldn’t have this issue.”

“Well maybe if you kept your hands to yourself and looked where your pristine boots were going we wouldn’t have issues at all!”

“I seem to highly doubt that!”

There’s a deep rumble from the man next to him. “I think you two should can it.”

It’s then that Link realizes exactly how close he’s scooted to the fuzzy, furry cloak. Almost attempting to shrink against the other as if it will protect him from the arguing. 

Piercing eyes fall on the man with the fuzzy, furry cloak before softening considerably once they land on Link. A loud, overdramatic huff followed by an eye roll leaves the blue-capped boy. “Whatever.”

“Ah, it seems you’re up and moving about.” ‘Wars’ directs at him as he walks towards Link and the man next to him.

Without hesitation, Link lets out a huff and scowls to ‘Wars’ as he aggressively signs. “I want my things.”

“You can’t have them. You haven’t proven yourself to not be a danger to us and yourself.”

Gritting his teeth, Link looks away from ‘Wars.’ Nothing that he wants to say will help his case. His things are being dangled out of his reach. It’s frustrating. He earned those items through his trials. It’s not fair that he can’t have them back. What’s worse is that he doesn’t understand why he has to prove himself to not be a danger to anyone. Everyone here is armed to the teeth. Even the child! How in Hylia’s name does he prove that he’s not dangerous? Shouldn’t they prove that he can trust them?

If he were to ask, would they not give him the sailcloth? Will he not be able to get ‘Zelda’ back?

“Do you know what happened to you?”

“I want my sailcloth.”

“You can’t-”

“Please, it’s very important to me. Zelda made it for me. I won’t ask for anything else.” Link is fairly certain that he looks horribly pathetic. Because this actually causes ‘Wars’ to pause before speaking again.

As long as he can have the sailcloth, nothing else particularly matters to him in the end… Aside from the Master Sword and Fi.

‘Wars’ has a thoughtful expression before focusing back on Link. “I’ll see what I can do.”

Chapter Text

The week that Link has spent with this group has been one of the weirdest weeks of his life. There are eight people, Heroes. Every single one of them is a Hero. Apparently all of them are named ‘Link’- though… Link isn’t entirely convinced they’re not making fun of him. These people are prone to pulling extremely elaborate pranks and stunts.

Each and every stranger has their own quirks. It’s honestly amazing that they all mesh so well…

As much as he doesn’t want to, Link lags behind the group. Watching as the boy with the blonde and pink hair, neatly organized mess with a blue cap- Legend- has said cap pulled in front of his face by ‘Wars’- Captain, Warriors. Only for Legend to slam his foot down on Warriors’ as he elbows the man hard enough to knock air from the ‘jerk with pristine boots’ lungs.

Link grimaces.

… Some better than others.

Apparently, to avoid name related confusion, each of them had been allowed to touch the Master Sword to be given their Hero Titles. One of the few things that Link hadn’t been left out of.

The Chosen Hero.

Fi had designated him as such when he was allowed to hold her in front of the group to receive his name. It wasn’t something that she had announced, which gave Link space to… lie to everyone else. He doesn’t trust everyone here. The only item he was allowed back was his sailcloth. Which was only after he had basically begged ‘Wars’ for some form of mercy.

Hero of the Skies.

That was his label in the group. Shortened, of course, to-

“Sky!” ‘Wars’ frowns when Link- Sky flinches at suddenly being addressed. “Keep up, would you?”

Nodding and casting his gaze away from ‘Wars’, Sky tries to pick up his pace a little. Exhaustion still eating away at him and weighing him down. It’s a feeling that he had become accustomed to during his adventure. Staved off by stamina potions and fruit. Now that he’s run out of his supply, it’s an ever present feeling. On top of constantly feeling hungry. Sky ends up once again drifting towards the ‘Groose shaped’ fuzzy, furry friend- Twilight. Meaning that he has moved near the front and center of the group.

This results in a long, drawn out groan from the loud child- Wind, who insists that he isn’t actually a child. “C’mon. When Sky’s at the back of the group we don’t have to walk as fast. My feet huuurrrrt.”

“We stopped earlier today. We can’t afford to continue stopping.” Wars might be trying to be gentle to Wind, but Sky still thinks that it comes across a bit strict. Worse than Mrs. Henya.

Sky’s pushed himself and his blisters further than he cares to mention. He’s fairly certain that there’s blood in his boots, but he doesn’t have the space to complain.

Slow. Too slow. Always behind-

Legend rolls his eyes, as if pitting himself against Wars for sport. “It’s not like we know where we’re going anyways. Why don’t we slow down a bit?”

“Why don’t we tell stories to pass the time?” Wars draws out, looking around as if trying to pick someone, but Sky has a feeling before Wars looks at him. The Captain hums softly before putting his full focus into looking at Sky and motioning his hand. Which makes Sky’s skin crawl as everyone’s focus is directed towards him. “What about you, Sky? Have any stories for us?”

Being put on the spot makes Sky clam up. Mouth flattening out into a line as he tries to shrink away by burying himself into the sailcloth. Moving even faster on his already sore feet to press himself to Twilight.

That deep, rumbling voice follows his action. “I think it’s unfair for you to put ‘im on the spot when you haven’t shared your own stories with ‘im, Captain.”

A low laugh leaves Warriors. “I’m certain you’re all tired of hearing the tails of some old War Hero. You’ve heard plenty around the fire yourself, Rancher.”

“Well, Sky hasn’t.” The man with the strange facial tattoos and laughter like fairy chimes- Time- cuts in. Raising his brow in the direction of Wars. “He hasn’t heard any of your stories.”

It takes courage. All of the courage that Sky has. To speak his first words to this group. Having been relying on sign language the entire time. It was more comfortable, but at the moment… “I have.. A story…”

All eyes focus on him again.

Maybe he should hide further, but instead he branches out of his shell a bit. There are a lot of stories. He did a lot on his adventure. He really should have picked one before he started talking.

He manages to get the attention of Warriors the most. Who raises a brow and at what the other apparently deems too long of a silence, prompts him to continue. “You do?”

Nodding, Sky tries to pick one that isn’t too horribly revealing. At the same time… He promised a story. Ah! Abyssal Leviathan Tentalus. That one isn’t too bad.

Taking in a deep breath to set himself up for the story and to settle his nerves. Sky slowly slides the sailcloth to rest over his shoulders again instead of over his head. Focusing on the group as a whole.

His voice comes out quiet. “I was on a destroyed sinking ship in the ancient Lanayru sea. The time stone was in the boat and it was the only thing keeping the water from turning to sand, from returning to the Lanayru Desert in present time. It was dark and there was a horrible storm. Tentacles had been destroying the ship with me inside. I raced out to the deck to be greeted with the Abyssal Leviathan, Tentalus.” 

As he talks, he moves his hands. Illustrating the scene. Slowly getting into the groove of telling the story.

“Tentacles shot up through the deck of the ship. Giving me only seconds to dodge. They would swing and slam against the deck. Attempting to crush me or kill me. I managed to dodge them. Slashing through the ones that I could. I managed to slash through the tentacles protecting the monster’s eye. Then I attacked that. This made Tentalus extremely mad. I mean, I would be too if someone was hitting my eye, but… I wasn’t able to dodge one of the tentacles. It caught me and crushed me.” Sky squeezes his hands shut.

Everyone is quiet around him, and Sky thinks that they’re interested in the story. This isn’t something he has shared with anyone before now. Talking about it feels good.

To get something like this off his chest feels good.

Thinking that everything is alright since no one has stopped him, Sky continues his story. “I had a fairy in a bottle because I had caught it and wanted to show it to Zelda, since I didn’t think she had seen one before. The fairy revived me and I went back to fighting. I won.”

Nailed it.

It takes a moment, but Sky slowly realizes that the air is heavy. No one is looking at him.

Oh, this wasn’t a good story?

He side eyes the Captain. The man looks rather pale.

Letting out a long hum, Time is the first to break the silence. “I once was an adventurer like you, but then I took an arrow to the knee.”

There’s a few soft chuckles around him. Everyone still seeming to be hesitant to make noise. Sky doesn’t understand. An arrow to the knee must have been painful. Why did any of them laugh? He hates the idea of it getting lodged somewhere and grinding-  “Oh, how awful!”

As soon as it had left his mouth, Sky had realized that they were currently on an adventure. Which means that… It's some figure of speech. He flinches when everyone looks at him. Pulling the sailcloth over his head fully to hide his crimson-red ears and face.

The first to do anything is Wind, who starts bellowing laughter. Though, Sky’s fairly certain it’s not entirely genuine. “H-He means he got married, Sky! He has a wife!”

“Oh! How wonderful! What’s she like?” Sky turns his attention to Time. Smiling softly and honestly not only eager to learn more about Time’s wife, but to have the attention off of him as well.

This seems to be where everyone lets out a silent breath. Time lights up a bit at the question. Clearly eager to talk about his love. “Her name is Malon. She’s full of fire and passion. We own a farm together, Lon Lon Ranch, and there’s horses, chickens, and cows. Those cows have the best milk you’ll ever drink.”

While Sky doesn’t know what horses are, Time’s very happy and that’s what matters. Not wanting to ruin the mood and reveal the fact he doesn’t know what a horse is, he doesn’t say anything about it. Nodding along as Time talks about his life.

As much as Sky would like to get back to Zelda, and… Groose, learning more about this group is helping him relax around them. Maybe he can fit in. Just a bit. Then find his way home. Return to Zelda, if she wants him there, and help establish Skyloft on the Surface. Watch over the Master Sword when he puts her in the pedestal. That would be nice.

There’s another roll for him to fulfill… That’s a nice dream to have, but it’s not what can happen.

Wind pipes up next, not letting any silence drag on for too long. It’s good that he’s a chatterbox because Sky’s talked verbally enough for awhile. “Well, my Grandma makes the best soup. The best soup ever! I have the recipe, but it never tastes the same when I make it. I hope we end up in my time and all of you can have my Grandma’s soup.”

“I’m sure if you share the recipe with Wild then maybe the two of you can try to replicate it together?” The voice causes Sky to turn. It’s soothing, but confident. Humble in a way that makes them approachable. The Hero of Hyrule.

Shaking his head, Wind throws out his arms a bit. “I’m telling you, it’s not going to taste the same. Same recipe or not, my Grandma’s soup tastes better.”

Twilight’s voice rumbles from beside Sky. “I’d like to try it.”

“Hhhh, okay! Okay. I’ll make the soup with Wild.” There’s a bit of quiet grumbling from Wind after that.

The group picks up idle chatter and Sky allows himself to be left out of it. While it felt good to share that story, it took a lot out of him. Which he wasn’t expecting. It’s worse since he was already exhausted. The day goes by in a blur after that.

He doesn’t know when he starts holding Wild’s hand, but it was offered to him and he accepted. He finds it comforting. Reassuring in a way that he didn’t realize that he needed.

When it starts getting later in the afternoon, late enough that Time doesn’t let them travel any further, they find a clearing and set up camp. It’s not too large, there’s no logs to sit on, they had to clear away leaves in order to make a campfire for Wild to cook, but it’s simple enough to protect if any monsters get a wild hair and decide to attack them. The river is next to them. Which made it easy to get fresh water, truthfully the entire reason they stopped in the first place before Time had announced they were staying.

Wind is the first one to throw down all of his things. Being entirely too dramatic about it, but Sky can’t help the slight upturn of his lips at the sight. The kid flops onto his sleeping bag. Letting out a long groan.

Warriors walks past Wind as he makes his way towards the river. Water flask out, Sky assumes it’s to get fresh water. “It wasn’t that bad, Sailor. We’ve walked longer.”

He decides to eavesdrop on the rest of the conversation as he busies his hands with wood carving.

“But today my feet hurt and you made us walk fast.” It’s a shameless whine. One that only Wind can pull off without too much reprimand.

“You’re just grumpy because you had to do watch last night.” Legend cuts into the conversation.

This causes Wind to sit up. Huffing out in aggravation. “Am not!”

“Yeah, you missed out on the amount of sleep you need.” Because you’re a child and you’re still growing is silently left out. That was Warriors. It seems that Legend and Warriors actually can work together. That’s a surprise.

Must be when they’re picking on someone…

Wind loudly raises his voice in protest. “I’m as much of a hero as the rest of you!”

The deep rumble of Twilight breaks into the argument. “Stop it, all of you.”

“Tell them I’m as much of a hero as the rest of you!”

“Wind is as much of a hero as the rest of us. If he wants to take watch, then we should let ‘im be part of the team.” Always one to stick up for anyone being picked on, Twilight defends Wind with conviction. It has a finality to it that Sky would think is the end of the argument.

However, it doesn’t seem that Warriors gets the memo. “I’m just saying that he’s a child and he’s still growing, which means that he needs more rest than the rest of us.”

“Yeah, he is as much of a hero as the rest of us, but the last time that we let him stay up he was grouchy for days.” Legend grumbles out, then starts to walk away. Clearly done with the conversation.

Wind is not done, not by a long shot, especially not after that comment. Throwing his hand with an accusing point towards Sky. “Yeah, well, Sky sleeps more than me.”

“That’s because Sky’s-” Warriors starts, but then quickly cuts himself off.

The conversation stops.

Except… Now he’s not done with the conversation. Sky approaches them all and signs. “I’m what?”

Silence.

There’s a bit of hesitation in his voice, but Twilight is the one to speak up. “You’re… Skin and bone. Clearly starvin’. It’s no wonder that you’re exhausted all th’ time..”

What?

Protest immediately floods Sky. Bleeding into all of his movements. Signs becoming more aggressive as he defends himself. “I’m not starving. I’m fine-”

“Don’t finish that. Spare yourself. You’re not fine and that’s okay. We’re here for you.” Legend spares no room for protest.

Has he been burdening everyone like this the entire time?

Instead of arguing or protesting further, Sky decides not to respond. The silence is heavy. If it weren’t for his own heavy, sporadic breathing he wouldn’t hear anything at all.

By now, Wind looks extremely uncomfortable. Warriors is impossible to read. Legend is in his usual grouchy demeanor, but Sky can sense understanding and sympathy behind it. It feels like Twilight has some form of pity.

He can’t take it. Spinning on his blistered heels, he makes way for the river at the edge of camp. His ear flicks at the heavy footstep of Twilight. Where he presses himself further and faster.

Pity isn’t something he wants.

His point doesn’t cross to Twilight, or it’s pointedly ignored. “Look, Wind didn’t mean anythin’ by it. You need the rest and we understand. It’s okay.”

“Leave m-m-me a-alone. I w-want to be alone.” As Sky continues to walk he doesn’t hear footsteps behind him anymore. Which is a relief. He’s had enough ‘people time’ for a few years.

When he makes it to the river, he immediately pulls his boots off. Hissing softly when he pulls bloody socks away to reveal horrible blisters. Bracing himself, he slowly puts his feet into the cold water. Gritting his teeth to not make any noise.

Bandages, he’s going to need bandages.

Which is one of the few things he was allowed back. Bandages, red potions, and, most importantly, the sailcloth. All of his other things are still confiscated. Upsetting, and it makes trusting everyone extremely difficult, but he thinks Wars is using it as leverage. To attempt to get him to talk.

Once both feet are in the water, Sky soaks his socks too. Dried blood would make them intolerable to wear. Washing them will help. Then he can wrap his feet in bandages and avoid the group until his socks are dry. Things will be fine. He won’t hinder them anymore. He won’t burden them anymore.

Keep up… He has to keep up.

Sky doesn’t leave the river until Wild has Wind yell that dinner is ready. Taking time to wrap his feet as quickly as he can. Standing stings. Burns. It’s awful.

Ignoring it, he makes his way to grab a bowl of whatever Wild made and sits by himself. At least… Until Hyrule joins him. “Why are your feet wrapped?”

“I don’t like my bare feet touching the ground.” A lie. Sky loves feeling the dirt and grass. It’s soothing. It makes him feel connected to something more. Something that he doesn’t have words to describe.

This isn’t information that Hyrule knows. This hasn’t been shared with anyone here. There are very select people- Zelda- that knows things extremely personal to him.

Hyrule gives him a very skeptical look. As if reading him like an open book and knowing that the words that had just left Sky’s mouth are a lie. The healer doesn’t stay anything else and focuses on eating.

Surprisingly, Sky doesn’t find Hyrule’s presence overwhelming. Despite the fact that he’s definitely exhausted and is rather spent socially.

Once everyone is done eating idle chatter fills the air. None of it is loud enough for Sky to pick up on from where he’s sitting. A realization that unnerves him because if earlier is anything to go by…

People talk about him.

There’s movement that causes Sky’s attention to snap towards the group. Revealing Time standing and looking out to address everyone. “Who wants to take first watch?”

Before Sky’s fully thought the idea through, he’s speaking barely loud enough to be heard. That earlier situation has put him on edge. People talk about him… Can he actually trust them? “I want to take watch.”

There’s a moment of hesitation from Time, but they’re interrupted by Wild. “I’ll take watch with him.”

This seems to be enough to convince Time. Though, Sky can tell that he’s still hesitant in letting him stay up. Is Time in on it too? The idea puts Sky on edge. “Okay, Sky and Wild first watch. I’ll take second with Twilight. Warriors and Four take third.”

Every thin bond Sky’s formed with these people is starting to feel tense. He watches as everyone gets ready for bed as the twilight fades into the night and the stars slowly start to fill the sky. Moving over to the fire hurts. He can feel the bandages sticking where the blisters are.

The rustling settles as everyone lays in their sleeping bags. Silence fills the clearing as everyone goes to sleep. Sky sits across the fire from Wild. Watching the other’s back and… finding it in himself to trust Wild to do the same. They stay like that for awhile. In comfortable silence.

Everyone’s asleep. The only sound is the fire crackling softly. Sending small flickers of light into the air before that burns away too. For a moment Sky allows his eyes to close. A very brief moment. Relaxing. He doesn’t have the energy to talk and Wild understands that.

There’s movement and his eyes snap open. Finding Wild moving from the other side of the fire to directly next to him.

Wild seems to mull over what he’s going to say before raising his hands to sign. “I want to tell you something. It’s important.”

Important? Sky sits up a bit straighter. Keeping his focus on Wild as if to say he’s ready.

“I want to say that you can talk to me. I’ll always be here to listen. I’ll always be here for you to the best of my ability. We’ve been through some of the same things. Your story earlier, with Tentalus.” Wild finger spells the name, brows furrowed a bit because he had to guess what the spelling is. “I mean, I haven’t fought a monster like that, but I’ve died painful deaths.”

There’s a bit of a pause from Wild. Seeming to brace himself for something. “I’ve… tried to kill myself too.”

It takes Sky a moment to respond. Not having expected that. “What?”

“I felt alone. I was alone. I'd lost all my memories and though I gained a few back they only made me feel worse. Because I was remembering family and friends that I would never see again. Even if I did I wouldn't be who they remembered. I felt hopeless and I was so so tired. So I tried to take a swan dive off a tall bridge.”

Discomfort builds deep in Sky’s bones. He doesn’t like how he relates to this. Alone. While he had support of his friends on Skyloft, they couldn’t understand the surface. They weren’t there. Alone. Groose couldn’t adventure with him, the dummy wasn’t built for it. Was he even built for it, or did he forge himself into a weapon? The Chosen Hero. Not for who he was, but for who he became. Was he hand picked by the Goddess for slaughter? Zelda would have never done that to him, but he’s a human in a war between Gods. Does his life even matter? Tired. He’s so, so tired. Exhausted. Every waking moment his eyes and body are heavy.

He can never go back to who he was.

“Oh…” Hesitant… Sky summons a shred of courage to force his weak voice out. “Why did you reconsider?”

It takes Wild a long moment to reply. To the point Sky almost backpedals and tells Wild he doesn’t have to answer. Then his friend’s, no.. brother’s hands rise again. “I didn't. Some kind stranger whose name I still don't know caught me by the collar and talked me down. I swore I'd save the world just for him if nothing else. I pushed forward. I eventually felt less alone. I made friends. Made peace with the ones I left behind. I got my Zelda back. But all of that I owe to one kind stranger who still stands vigil on a bridge people often go to when they are ready to leave the world. So if I can be that kind stranger for you... I'll be paying him back. Consider me not giving you your things back yet the same as me catching your collar and yanking you away from the edge.”

The reminder of not having his items stings. To comfort himself, he pulls his legs close. Ignoring how his feet hurt at the action. He can feel dried blood in the bandages. It might.. be time to change them.

For a good moment, Wild lets all of that information sink in. “I have another reason too. Wanna hear it?”

Sky looks at him. Keeping silent because he knows that his voice wouldn’t come out of his tight throat. Fighting to not choke up and start crying.

“I think you're a good person and I want to be your friend. And I'd be sad if you weren't around.”

Chapter Text

Four days later, it happens. Despite Wild’s best efforts of constantly feeding Sky, something Sky had only recently noticed that he was singled out by, walking all the time was taking its toll. The very brief reprieve of existing in his time swiftly ended. Whatever peace Sky had managed to form in his mind went with it. He’s constantly on edge now. They had switched to Wild’s time. The change was swift and had made Sky sick briefly, but now they’re walking.

Since it is Wild’s time, Wild is at the front of the group. Directing everyone seemingly by memory alone. There is the occasion that Sky sees the Magic Sheikah Slate Technology Box- Sheikah Slate- in action as Wild points out a few safe places on the map. The direction chosen didn’t matter because the distance between them and any safe place requires several hours, a day or two , of walking.

Walking.

Endless hours of walking.

Sky had ignored the blisters. Taking the best care of them possible while refusing to tell the others. Sparing red potion for a more important emergency. He pushes himself. Time had been making them take more breaks. Not allowing him to help around camp. Saying that the others are handling it.

He pushes himself harder to make up for lost time. Too slow… Always late…

A burden.

With Wild at the front of the group and giving directions that seemingly endless supply of food starts to dwindle. Despite the pain of not eating and the way that he seems to be walking off the little energy he did gain from eating, Sky doesn’t say anything. Burdening Wild with his needs while the other is busy could be overwhelming for his usually reclusive friend.

His vision starts to haze over. Telling himself that he’s been in worse conditions doesn’t make this easier. Exhaustion makes it feel like he’s holding the world on his shoulders while walking.

It isn’t until the world spins horribly that he stops. Trying to take the next step is impossible. Legs entirely unresponsive. There’s a wheeze and he thinks it’s his own. A rumbling voice tries to get his attention, tone indicates Twilight, but blinking doesn’t clear Sky’s vision enough for him to confirm. His mouth won’t work… His eyes close…

The world fades to black.

When Sky opens his eyes there’s darkness around the edges of his vision. He recognizes that this means that he’s in a Dream. Not unlike the Dream Nightmares of the Imprisoned, or when Fi had called for him. He’s had more. Plenty more. Dreams and.. Sights- the ones that happen while he’s awake- have always happened. Zelda helped him label what they are, but they’ve never told anyone about them…

That might need to change…

Trying to gain his bearings in this Dream.. Sight?- is difficult.

Sky’s weaponless still. Standing off to the side. There’s a lot of movement. It’s dark. Swords clash against metal and monster flesh alike.

A monster strikes down Wind, then starts racing towards him. There’s blood everywhere on the ground, it’s hard to see due to the rain, but… the kid isn’t moving.

Several shouts fill the air.

Rage floods Sky’s veins and it thunders in his heart like the storm above. The wind whips harder and pelts him with rain. Lightning dances through the clouds. The clearing briefly flashes with light followed by a booming crackle overhead.

His hand raises instinctively towards the sky as his body reaches out for something he can’t put a name to-

With a gasp, Sky wakes up . Immediately attempting to sit and maybe stand. Arms trembling under the strain. He’s trapped in something- Thrashing a bit to free himself, panic fueled adrenaline is what gets him to his feet. There’s noise and his ear flicks in the direction of it. Still on edge- He’s still on edge. Why can’t he breathe ?

Something touches him and he immediately shoves. Stepping back in the same motion and tripping over something. It’s too dark to be able to see aside from the firelight across the clearing. Causing more panic to flare in Sky’s chest. When he hits the ground he starts scrambling. Gasping in panic because he can’t get his bearings. He can’t breathe. His vision won’t clear all of the way. It’s dark. Exhaustion makes all of his bones heavy.

Danger!

He can sense something looming over him and he shoves his back to the tree behind him and curls into a ball, putting his arms over his head.

“..-y! Sk..! Sky it’s me! It’s okay.” That deep rumble manages to break through the fog in Sky’s mind. Forcing an eye open and peaking out, he manages to make out… Twilight. Kneeling next to him with worry in his eyes. “You’re okay… I’m not going to hurt you.”

The realization that it’s Twilight helps Sky relax marginally. There’s not danger. It’s Twilight. The Dream hasn’t happened yet, it will, Sky can feel it, but not yet.

Slowly forcing his aching and exhausted body out of being curled up quickly saps Sky of what little energy he recovered. Though, there’s potential that the panic he experienced was the main cause of the drain. Upon seeing him struggle, Twilight offers Sky assistance in standing up. Assistance that Sky is forced to accept to be able to barely stand on his feet.

Twilight helps Sky walk over to the fire. Where Sky’s ears droop as a few eyes turn to look at him. Pressing himself closer to Twilight’s side.

“Had your beauty rest- Ow!” Legend hisses at Hyrule roughly jabbing him in the side with an elbow.

If it was anyone else, an argument would have ignited. However, Hyrule has special rights. Only a few grumbles to leave Legend before the veteran goes quiet.

“Impeccable timing, as always.” Wars goes ignored and immediately drowned out by someone else talking.

“You’re awake. Just in time for dinner. Glad I didn’t have to wake you.” Time hums softly, offering a faint smile. “Wild tried to replicate that pumpkin soup you talked about, but we’re not sure it’s the same.”

A soft gasp leaves the angelic blonde. Followed by an aggressive accusative point before Wild signs. “You spoiled my surprise!”

“I think we’ve had enough surprises today.” Four softly mumbles from where he sits under the tree closest to the fire.

That deep rumbling voice comes from next to him. Forcing Sky to register how much he pressed himself to Twilight. “Sorry, ain’t none of us asked, how ya feelin’?”

Why is Twilight so comfortable and warm? Should it be illegal? For a single person to be so comfortable and warm? If it were possible, Sky’s certain that he would snuggle up to Twilight and never leave.

The best place to nap would be directly between Wild and Twilight… Wild’s a small heater and Twilight is extremely comfortable…

It takes Sky a moment to realize that it’s actually him being addressed. By the time he does, he’s already earned a worried frown.

“I’m… okay.” Completely convincing and definitely not at all a lie.

“… Right.” Despite Sky’s completely convincing and not at all a lie response, Twilight doesn’t look convinced.

A growl leaves Sky’s stomach and it physically hurts . Unable to stop himself from wincing at the pain, he forces his impossibly heavy body to remain rigid instead of doubling over from the sharp, stabbing pain in his stomach.

To his relief, no one remarks on it.

He.. Doesn’t remember the last time that his stomach made noise despite the fact he’s always hungry. Though, this apparently makes Wild extremely happy. As his friend perks up and immediately scoops him a bowl of soup.

There’s a bit of a sheepish expression on Wild’s face. Only able to sign after Sky accepts the bowl from them. “You get first taste, well, aside from me. I had to make sure it was as close as I could get it.”

The bowl is accepted from Wild as Sky sits down. Shaky arms and shaky legs making things difficult. Being physically supported as he moves around embarrasses him, but he needs it. Otherwise he wouldn’t be going anywhere. “I’m certain it’s lovely..”

It’s extremely difficult to keep his eyes open and his vision clear. Why is he exhausted? After he just slept? He doesn’t have time to dwell because Wild’s waiting on his reassurance and compliments.

Before Sky even takes the first bite, he knows it’s different. The smell and appearance aren’t anywhere near Pumm’s. It’s creamy, but there’s bits of food in it that Sky doesn’t recognize. It smells like pumpkin…

Putting the first bite in his mouth reveals a warmth of flavors that makes his tongue sing. The warmth dances to his cheeks sending a pleasant tingling sensation. He can’t help the slight upturn of his lips.

The soup definitely isn’t Pumm’s. No one can quite replicate Pumm’s soup. It has been tried and failed many, many times.

At the same time, it pulls at Sky’s heart. A deep yearning overwhelms him. An ache blossoms in his chest and it’s much, much deeper than he would have ever anticipated. It blooms in the bleeding hole that had already formed there.

Home.

He… wants to go home.

There’s a wet warmth on his cheeks that he immediately wipes away with a shaky hand. Forcing his meek voice out because the last thing he wants is to make Wild think the food is awful.

“It’s good. It’s really good.” Too good… Longing he didn’t know he had is overwhelming him. What he would give to sit next to Zelda and Groose with a bowl of Pumm’s soup doesn’t have a label.

Any price. Anything. For a little bit of normalcy.

At the same time, maybe it’s good that he’s met these other heroes. People who can truly relate to him. Who have been through the same thing. Now, now he has to learn to trust them.

Relief floods Wild’s expression. “I’m glad you like it, but… Is it like the soup you usually have? I can try again.”

“It’s perfect.” It’s not the same. Nothing Wild tries will be the same as Pumm’s. Be it because that soup is more of a fond memory of a much, much simpler time or because Pumm truly has a secret recipe that no one can seem to replicate is up for debate.

Regardless, he’s not sending Wild on some headless Groose chase for the perfect soup when right here, right now, in this moment. Everything’s okay.

The moment is broken when Legend loudly pipes up. “Are the rest of us allowed to eat now?”

A long exhale leaves Wild as they turn their focus to Legend. Sky watches the slight roll of Wild’s eyes before they sign with exaggeration. “Yes, your majesty. You may eat now.”

Sky watches Wild bow sarcastically after they’re done signing to Legend. Hand all the way in the air behind them.

This is immediately followed by Wind shouting at what Sky swears is max volume. “Good! I was fucking starving!”

“Language.” Twilight rumbles out. It’s not horribly stern, as Sky has definitely found that Twilight is a huge softie in most situations regarding the group, but it’s enough to make Wind grumble out a ‘Sorry’.

Which is immediately followed by Legend scoffing. “Oh like you don’t curse.”

“Wind’s what? Fourteen.” Wars tacks on. Waving his spoon in one hand as he talks.

“He’s a hero like the rest of us, he gets to cuss as much as he wants.” Legend almost mocks. Bringing up when Twilight told both him and Warriors that Wind is as much of a hero as everyone else. Which is true, Wind is as much of a hero as everyone else.

The veteran is simply a very bitter person.

“To be fair, I don’t think Twilight curses.” Four cuts in before briefly pausing. Clearly thinking. “Well, at least not in the normal way.”

“Normal way?” Hyrule tilts their head as they focus in on the conversation.

“Have you heard him? ‘Aw, fiddlesticks’, ‘shut the front door’, and ‘sugar honey iced tea’ are common for him.” Wars rolls his eyes a bit as he turns his gaze towards Twilight for a moment. Only to look back towards the group a few seconds later.

Wind pipes up, mouth still full of food. “The weirdest I’ve heard is ‘son of a motherless goat’.”

“I don’t think any are as condescending as ‘Bless your Heart’.” Legend grumbles as he stares at the bowl of soup and stirs it around some.

Sky slowly slides his gaze to Twilight who hasn’t spoken. Catching sight of Twilight intensely staring at the bowl of soup in his hands. The tips of his ears a deep red. Only for Sky to flinch and snap his gaze to Time when the leader speaks.

“I’m sorry that you feel that he’s being condescending towards you. Bless your poor heart, veteran.” Time hums out as he stares across the clearing at Legend.

Wind leans over to Hyrule. Whispering… Whispering as much as Wind can whisper. “Why is it worse when Time says it?”

Feeling eyes on him when the rest of the group is mostly distracted quickly gains Sky’s attention. His eyes flick in the direction he feels the stare from and finds Wild clearly trying to secretly check in on him. Check if he’s eating.

It’s probably because Wild is worried he doesn’t like the soup.

If only to reassure his friend that the food is good and bring a little peace to his friend’s mind, Sky shovels another spoonful into his mouth. Closing his eyes and trying not to cry. The food is beyond amazing. It was clearly made with love.

Eating does help him feel worlds better.

The buzz of conversation fills the air. A few of the group mumbling in order to keep the volume down. Sky filters the noise out. Focusing on the task at hand and fighting the exhaustion. When he finishes the bowl of soup, without being asked, Wild fills the bowl again. However, Sky now has the energy to join the conversation and talk to people, but before he can focus on protesting more food his ear flicks at Time’s voice. Finally tuning in.

“My Zelda- Lullaby- has prophetic dreams. It’s how she knew about Ganondorf, but the King wouldn’t listen to her.” Time explains to the group. Sounding solemn with tiny hints of sadness. No one comments on it.

A small feeling of kinship fills Sky. That sounds so familiar. There were a few times as a child he tried to tell people about his Dreams, but they never quite believed him. He pulls his legs a bit closer to himself. A soft mumble drifts into the air. “I… I have Dreams like that.”

There’s a moment of silence.

Why… why did he say that?

Time’s voice is gentle when he asks. “What do you mean?”

“I have Dreams. Where I See the future. They’re real.” Sky feels like he needs to defend himself. Defend the fact that he does have Dreams and Sights. That they are real. Being told as a child that they weren’t when they clearly were makes it difficult to tell new people now considering the fact that the only person who knows and believes him is Zelda.

A huff leaves Warriors and in the most condescending tone possible he focuses all of his attention on Sky. “He didn’t ask if they were real, he asked-”

“Can it, Wars, let Sky speak.” Twilight cuts in.

Sky doesn’t speak.

Silence washes over the clearing. He can’t trust these people. He can’t trust them. They won’t believe him and he can’t trust them-

Twilight moves closer until he is sitting directly next to Sky. Dropping his rumbling voice to where only he can hear. “If you’re comfortable.. keep going. If not, I can change the subject.”

A shaky sigh leaves Sky. He didn’t realize that he was starting to panic.

Hesitant. It’s hard for Sky to force himself to continue. However, Twilight was able to snap him out of his thoughts. He has to try… For Twilight. “I.. I have Dreams and.. Sights. Of the future.. Of lost things.. Of the past…”

There’s still a silence over the group. As if everyone is waiting for him to finish with baited breath, but when he doesn’t continue it apparently opens up question time.

Wind’s voice breaks through the silence with extreme enthusiasm. “That sounds so cool! Do you have them often? Do they happen every night?”

“Uhm.. Sort of- and no-” 

“Have you had them your entire life or right before your adventure?” Four asks with a raised brow and a slightly tilted head. At the moment Sky would swear that Four’s eyes flash a violet color.

“I-I’ve had them my entire life.”

“Have you had any really scary ones?” Wind cuts in again.

“Yes.” He doesn’t elaborate and in that space Four swoops in with another question.

Sky could swear that Four is having fun asking these questions. “Do they last the entire time you’re asleep or in intervals?”

That’s… not something that Sky has ever thought to check before. “I… Don’t know?”

“Do they cause headaches? Do you need to rest more afterwards?” Hyrule hums softly, clearly wanting to know the health aspect of this. As the group’s resident healer.

“Sometimes yes and sometimes no.” That’s as truthful as Sky can get. It varies from Sight to Sight and Dream to Dream.

Another gentle question is from the group’s leader, Time. “Is it only in your dreams or while you’re awake as well?”

This is getting extremely overwhelming and Sky can feel himself starting to shut down. Too many people. Too many questions. “Both.”

Clearly this is the prime time to strike as Warriors slices into the conversation. “Is it going to hinder you in battle? Are you a liability?”

Warriors, the party killer.

Everyone goes silent at that.

There’s a tense feeling in the air that wasn’t there before and Sky can borderline feel the glare that Twilight is sending Warriors from next to him. If someone was going to defend him, he beats them to it.

The question boils Sky’s blood. “I’m not a liability.”

“Are you sure? You passed out earlier without warning.” Wars is stern in his questioning. Leaning forward with his hands on his knees.

Sky doesn’t have to take this. In fact, he’s not going to. This is stupid. He doesn’t know why Warriors always singles him out, but he’s sick of it. From now on the captain doesn’t exist.

With a growl, he stands on shaky legs. Leaving his half-finished soup on the ground. Turning his attention to Twilight and entirely ignoring the now annoyed Captain, he speaks curtly.

“I’m going to bed.” There’s no hesitation from Sky as he stumbles back to his sleeping bag. Pulling it close to the tree before laying his back against the tree and curling up on the sleeping bag. Watching the others hesitantly resume conversation by the fire.

He drifts off to the others talking around the campfire and the soft murmurs as voices drift to him across the clearing.

The grass bends beneath Sky’s feet. For some reason Wild hasn’t been taking them along many main roads. No paths. Truly living up to the name. Wild.

Sky can practically feel Warriors’ irritation. While he’s certain that the Captain is trying to be subtle about it, Sky hasn’t missed how the man has been steadily dropping further and further back from the front of the group to walk next to him.

When they’re next to each other, Sky pointedly looks away from the Captain. Enjoying the scenery. Wild’s Hyrule is actually enjoyable. At least, when he isn’t pushing his blisters to keep up with the group.

Another thing that hasn’t gone unnoticed is how everyone is walking slower. Honestly, it’s a relief and Sky, as guilty as he feels, isn’t going to complain.

A harsh whisper comes from the Captain. “Don’t think I haven’t noticed that you’re ignoring me.”

Sky doesn’t know why Warriors thinks that he’s going to respond now when he hasn’t been responding or talking to him for the past day. They’re halfway to Wild’s house.

“It’s childish.” It’s a huff. Warriors is still keeping quiet, potentially an attempt for privacy, which Sky doesn’t take the bait for. That’s what’s happening, right? Warriors is trying to bait him into talking.

Maybe it is childish, but at this point Sky can’t find it in him to care. He doesn’t want to talk to Warriors. He isn’t going to talk to Warriors.

“Are you even listening?” Irritation and borderline venom drips in Warriors’ voice.

There’s a flick of Sky’s ear as his sensitive hearing picks up noise. A deep familiar ache floods his bones. The sound of electricity fills the air accompanied by the pounding sounds of hooves.

A bowstring twangs and he turns-

Shoving Warriors to the ground as five electric charged arrows fly towards them. Three hit the ground where Warriors body was. Two hit Sky.

His body twitches as he forces himself to remain upright. Gritting his teeth through the pain. Instinctively pushing through the jolts as he reaches for his weapon- Fi-

Oh right. He doesn’t have Her.

Squeezing his eyes shut, he braces himself for what’s about to come next as a huge hand grabs his hair. Yanking him by it. A scream rips out of his lungs before his body is drug against the ground by some huge golden monster-

Sky gasps awake to someone touching his shoulder softly. Immediately sitting up enough to make himself dizzy, but it seems that Twilight learned from his lesson last time about letting him get to his feet. Gently putting pressure on his shoulder to keep him down.

It’s more grounding than terrifying.

“Morning, Sleepyhead.” Twilight’s voice softly rumbles. Clearly trying to joke.

“Don’t call me that.” There’s bite to Sky’s voice, but when he realizes who it was he was snapping at, he deflates. Softening before he whispers out the next part. “Please.”

Only Zelda can call him that.

Hopefully Twilight can understand. There’s a bit of relief when he’s not prodded for answers by Twilight. Only offered a small nod. “Alright, I won’t. Breakfast is ready.”

Offering Twilight a small smile of thanks, Sky hums softly. “Okay… I’ll be there in a moment.”

When Twilight stands and walks towards the group, Sky lingers back. Holding his head while giving himself time to breathe.

What in Hylia’s name was that Dream?

Chapter Text

Ignoring Warriors has proven highly effective in grating the Captain’s nerves. At breakfast yesterday- when Sky had joined the group after finally having gathered his bearings from that strange Dream- he didn’t respond to any of Warriors prompting. Even though he thinks that the Captain may have been attempting to apologize once or twice. Sky was quickly able to avoid him and pick up pleasant conversation with Wild or Twilight in the morning.

Once the chain was on the road again, Legend had made a few quiet remarks about not staying on the main road. Expressing his concerns through being a little unpleasant. Wild was extremely vague in their explanation of why they avoid the main roads, but it seemed enough to calm Legend’s nerves.

The Dream fully fades from Sky’s mind after the breathtaking view from one of Wild’s tall hills.

Everyone listened to one of Wind’s stories at lunch.

The day passed rather uneventfully after lunch, aside from the few camps of monsters that Wild insisted they stop by and take the camps down. That way the monsters don’t bother the people of his Hyrule.

Everyone agreed.

Sky didn’t participate.

Dinner was pleasant, and the stories that Wind told were interesting. Some huge ocean octorok the size of an island. It was quite the adventure. However, Sky’s favorite part of the night was being able to look up at the stars. They’re not as close as they are on Skyloft, the surface will never be as close to the stars as an island in the sky.

Wild’s sky is so clear. Open. Vast. There’s a part of Sky that screams that the stars are waiting to be explored. Of course it’s not possible to pass the atmosphere, there’s no air in space, but there’s no harm in daydreaming about swimming among the stars.

That was the first time that… Sky had allowed himself to relax fully. It’s difficult around so many new people. To ease the tension in his shoulders. Viewing the stars and having space to himself helps.

He was finally able to fall asleep without his back pressed to a tree.

Today is a new day. Another day full of opportunity to grate Warriors’ nerves.

The long grass bends beneath Sky’s feet. Wild hasn’t been taking them along many main roads.Something that Legend had pointed out yesterday. Honestly, Sky thinks that Wild is actively avoiding the main road as much as possible. No paths. Truly living up to the name. Wild.

Sky can practically feel Warriors’ irritation. As though it is a physical object. While he’s certain that the Captain is trying to be subtle about it, Sky hasn’t missed how the man has been steadily dropping further and further back from the front of the group to the back in order to walk next to him.

When they’re next to each other, Sky pointedly looks away from the Captain. Enjoying the scenery. Wild’s Hyrule is actually enjoyable. At least, when he isn’t pushing his blisters to keep up with the group. When he isn’t in pain moving around. When he isn’t perpetually exhausted.

Things are easier to enjoy when he has the space to do it.

Another thing that hasn’t gone unnoticed is how everyone is walking slower. Honestly, it’s a relief and Sky, as guilty as he feels, isn’t going to complain.

A harsh whisper comes from the Captain. “Don’t think I haven’t noticed that you’re ignoring me.”

Sky doesn’t know why Warriors thinks that he’s going to respond now when he hasn’t been responding or talking to him for the past day. Pointedly going out of his way to ignore and avoid the other. Skirting past him at any point possible. He subtly searches for Twilight or Wild to run up to, but both of them are conveniently busy.

They’re halfway to Wild’s house. Maybe when they’re trapped together there he’ll attempt to be pleasant. For now he desperately wants to be left alone.

“It’s childish.” It’s a huff. Warriors is still keeping quiet, potentially an attempt for privacy, which Sky doesn’t take the bait for. That’s what’s happening, right? Warriors is trying to bait him into talking.

Maybe it is childish, but at this point Sky can’t find it in him to care. He doesn’t want to talk to Warriors. He isn’t going to talk to Warriors.

This thought is immediately followed by a sinking feeling in Sky’s gut as the familiarity of the situation slams into him full force. His eyes dart around, but he knows what’s about to happen next. His Dreams and Sights are always spot on.

“Are you even listening?” Irritation and borderline venom drips in Warriors’ voice.

There’s a flick of Sky’s ear as his sensitive hearing picks up noise. Used to listening to others talk over wind noise while riding loftwings. A deep familiar ache floods his bones. The sound of electricity fills the air accompanied by the pounding sounds of hooves.

Several of the others in the group catch the noise too late. Each one reaching for a different weapon. All of them are slightly delayed in their response due to surprise.

A bowstring twangs and Sky turns-

He may not like the Captain, but he doesn’t want him dead!

Shoving Warriors to the ground, surprise floods the Captain’s eyes as five electric charged arrows fly towards them. Three hit the ground where Warriors body was. Two hit Sky.

His body twitches as he forces himself to remain upright. Gritting his teeth through the pain. Instinctively pushing through the jolts as he reaches for his weapon- Fi-

Oh right. He doesn’t have Her.

Squeezing his eyes shut, he braces himself for what’s about to come next as a huge hand grabs his hair. Yanking him by it. A scream rips out of his lungs before his body is drug against the ground by some huge golden monster.

Fear courses through his veins and his heart pounds in his ears as his hands fly up to grip onto the monster’s hand. Absolutely terrified that he’s going to die like this. It’s hard to think past the throbbing pain in his skull.

He hears several shouts.

Dirt flies from where his body scrapes the ground. The wooden parts of the electric arrows break off, but the electric parts dig into his arm and leg. Cuts and scrapes tear into him. Small rocks rip his clothes. He can feel the friction burns forming.

There’s a hard grunt from the maned monster and Sky thinks he sees a few arrows in the beast’s arm, but he isn’t certain. Each breath is a harsh wheeze. His lungs are fighting against the heavy surface air and his panic.

He’s going to die-

No. Sky refuses to die like this.

Clarity clears part of the fog in his mind. Tears well in the corners of his eyes as he realizes what he has to do. His good hand remains latched onto the monster in a death grip. His shaky right hand reaches for his pouch. Digging for the one sharp item he has.

It was a gift from Zelda. His wood carvers knife. He argued to have it back, at least to entertain himself at camp. It’s a decent sized blade. Intricately designed handle. It will work.

What he’s about to use it for would make him a disgrace on Skyloft.

Sky’s hand latches onto the hilt of the knife. Pulling it out of his pouch. He puts the sheath between his teeth as he removes the blade. Squeezing his eyes shut as he reaches up. More tears fall down his cheeks.

He wants to live. He wants to live.

The knife slices through his hair.

A fistful of hair remains in the beast’s hand as Sky’s body tumbles to the ground. Uncontrollably rolling until a hoof smacks against his side. A crack comes from the impact and it becomes significantly harder to breathe.

It’s an uphill battle as he attempts to force himself to his feet. His vision is uncontrollably blurry. There’s the metallic taste of blood in his mouth. It feels like there’s a grinding of his ribs.

His ribs! Abyssal Leviathan Tentalus- No… Golden beast.. He needs.. To…

Get up.

Blood splatters to the ground when his lungs force out a cough. Coating the grass red. The most he can get his abused body to go is his hands and knees. The pounding of hooves coming back towards him floods his ears. In tandem with the beat of his heart.

Someone screams his name and it’s barely audible over his thrumming heart. The twang of another bow comes from far too close. There’s a shout of pain from someone else.

Arguing is happening all across the clearing, but Sky can’t understand any of it.

Get up.

He’s not a liability. He’s not a burden.

Get up. Get up. GET UP!

With a staggering breath, Sky manages to force his trembling body to his feet… Just in time to see the golden monster charging directly at him. Why is everything picking on him? First Warriors now some golden beast. Not that he wants anyone else hurt, but there are eight other people here. This monster had to pick the one person who is entirely defenseless.

What… a coward.

Hold your breath.

This is going to hurt. He forces an inhale and it’s a spike of pain. When the maned beast gets close enough, he backflips out of the way. Making eye contact as the creature realizes what happened.

Land on your toes. Slow exhale.

Breathing through the pain with a shaky exhale proves to be effective in getting his mind into the battle at hand. Three arrows pierce the monster’s side. Earning a roar. It slices in Sky’s direction with a huge blade. Clearly scanning the clearing for the culprit while still attempting to take Sky down.

Oh if he could get his hands on a weapon this battle might have already been over.

Twist on your toes and lean.

Sky twists in the dance. Leaning just out of reach of the blade. The air whooshes by his cheek from the power behind the swing.

Breathing hurts, but breathing is required to live. He wants to live.

Unfortunately, they have managed to piss the monster off. The golden beast turns to him. Its mouth starts glowing.

Legend shrieks from across the field. “SKY! IT BREATHES FIRE! RUN!”

He can’t. He can’t run. He can’t breathe well enough to run. The surface air is too thick. Something is wrong with his ribs.

The absolute most he could do is dodge, but he’s at point blank range.

Three arrows strike the monster’s face. It grunts, stunned. The glowing in the mouth stops as it hunches over. Leaning on its blade.

Now. Now or never.

Sky raises the wood-carvers knife and stabs the beast in the left eye. It howls in pain and he pulls back. Black blood remains on the blade. Connected like a strand of Skulltula web. Oozing out of the monster like black tears.

Shit.

A huge hand flies towards him. Instinctively, his body dodges. Backflipping again, but his breathing is off time. Sharp pain flares in his side and he can barely inhale the next breath.

He staggers a bit.

More arrows pelt the monster. However, the beast has its eye on him now. Pulling the huge blade out of the ground from where the monster had been leaning on it.

If Sky’s going to die, at least it’s on his feet.

Legend loudly curses. Sky can hear rapid footsteps approaching. Mentally and physically he has already braced himself to die. Not holding out hope that he’s going to survive this when his vision is slowly hazing over. He can hardly breathe.

Something slams into him and it’s not the weapon of the beast.

A strangled noise of pain leaves Sky. He’s picked up haphazardly. Some part of Sky’s mind dredges up Legend’s shoes being able to make him run faster…

The veteran carries him across the field. Out of range from the battle.

Sky’s struggling to force himself to breathe.

When they stop, Legend mumbles out in surprise. “You’re a lot lighter than I thought you were…”

“W-What…?”

“You don’t weigh as much as I thought you did- Hey- Wait! Why didn’t you run when I told you to?”

Forced to put the wood-carver’s knife down, Sky shakily lifts his shirt to show Legend the wonderful wounds he sustained. He catches glimpse of the mottled bruised skin. The way his ribs are warped in a way that certainly isn’t healthy.

Legend inhales through his teeth. “Yeah. That’d do it.”

There’s a brief pause where Legend’s attention is drawn away from Sky. Someone calling out to another in the battle against the golden beast. Sky can’t see that far away anymore. He has no idea what’s happening, but the Veteran doesn’t abandon him to join the others.

It must be okay then… right?

“You fought that thing… With a fancy knife and whatever insane wound you have. You got up with clearly broken ribs. What is wrong with you?” Legend scolds him.

“I didn’t want to die.”

“It might have left you alone if it thought you were dead. We were in the process of attempting to lure it away from you. There’s eight of us here with you. Not all of us know how to fight a lynel, but you can rely on us.”

“What’s a lynel?”

“Wh… What?” Legend points back to the battlefield. “That thing. That thing is a lynel.”

“It’s a coward is what it is.”

Sky can feel more than see the baffled expression that Legend gives him. “Shut up and conserve your breaths until the Traveler gets here.”

“Aw… you care.”

“I said can it, Featherhead.”

Featherhead? That’s a new one… But Sky thinks he likes it.

Closing his eyes, he focuses on breathing. If he leans on Legend a little bit.. the Veteran doesn’t complain.

After a bit of silence where Sky could feel himself dozing off, he receives a small shake and, despite the words, Sky can hear the worry in Legend’s tone. “Hey, don’t, don’t fall asleep. If you fall asleep and die I’ll find some way to revive you so I can kill you myself for dying.”

Comforting.

Sky lets out a weak little laugh, more of a breathy exhale than anything.

There’s a loud cheer from Wind. Along with excited shouting. The kid's voice carries over the field. “Take that you son of a bitch!”

While he doesn’t hear it, Sky can imagine Twilight scolding Wind for language again. If Legend was over there banter would pick up, but Sky can imagine- ugh - Warriors picking up Legend’s slack.

Light rapid feet approach. Legend doesn’t bristle, which means Sky is safe.

The quiet, reassuring voice of the Traveler kisses Sky’s eardrums like fairies. “Sky? I’m going to touch you and inspect your wounds, okay?”

There’s several more sets of feet before Wind’s voice shatters that peace Hyrule managed to establish. “Is Sky okay?? Is he alive?! He’s so pale!”

“Hey Wind?” It’s surprisingly gentle despite how stern Hyrule is coming across.

Wind’s voice still has a little bit of panic in it, but seems more grounded now that he’s being talked to. “Y.. Yeah?”

“We’ve talked about this. What’s a good way to help me?”

“Uhm.. Oh! Red potion and your weird green stuff.”

“Yes, can you get that for me?”

“Yeah!” Sky doesn’t open his eyes, but he can hear Wind’s footsteps as the kid runs off in some direction.

Legend’s dropped voice whispers to Hyrule. “Nice job distracting him.”

There’s a soft exhale. “I feel a little bad sending him in circles, but it’s hard to focus with anyone yelling or hovering.”

It almost feels like the hovering is directed to someone else, but Sky doesn’t want to open his eyes to check. Footsteps recede and Sky can feel that it’s only the three of them.

This is the moment Sky decides to force his eyes open. Everything is blurry. It’s hard to focus on one specific thing, but that’s fine… He thinks.

“Hey, Sky, I’m going to heal you. Can you show me your wounds?”

Sky… has a feeling that Hyrule is testing him. Like when a doctor tests motor function.

Getting a word out of him while he’s fighting to breathe seems like a bad idea. Instead he forces his twitching, jerking body to pull his shirt up enough to reveal the wound that he feels is most pressing.

“Good job!” That.. surprisingly doesn’t feel condescending. Must be something about Hyrule that makes these things less harsh. “I’m going to take the arrowheads out first.”

“I.. I can do that.”

“You don’t have to-”

Before Hyrule can finish, Sky pulls the electric arrowhead out of his arm without even flinching. Swiftly moving for the one in his leg as well. He already feels worlds better after removing the first one. Hopefully the second one will feel the same.

He gets his hands on his leg to inspect where the arrow is. It looks deeper than the one in his arm. If being unable to see the barb is anything to go by. Hands cover his own. A gentle touch, but it’s enough to get his attention.

There’s an offer of a gentle smile. Where Hyrule is trying to be reassuring. “Why don’t you let me handle that one?”

“I can do it.”

“I know you can, but I’m here to help.”

Sky opens his mouth to protest.

“Just let the Traveler handle it, Featherhead.”  Legend cuts in. Sharp like a knife. Still, the Veteran’s words have less bite than usual.

“I’m not a burden, I can do it myself.” Oh. That wasn’t supposed to leave his mouth. That was supposed to stay an internal thought.

The three of them fall silent. Sky won’t look at either of them. Glaring at the arrowhead in his leg like it’s the cause of all of his problems. He’s fairly certain that he can feel Legend seething. The Veteran clearly wants to say something.

Hyrule is the first to speak. “You’re not a burden. Part of my role in the group is to help heal. Won’t you let me do my part?”

Ears drooped and hesitant, Sky relents. Pulling his hands back to let Hyrule pull the arrowhead out. This time, it actually hurts. He grits his teeth and he thinks Hyrule apologizes, but it having been pushed into his leg further means that it’s harder to pull out. Which is part of the reason that he would have rather done it himself.

Hyrule doesn’t want to hurt him. Hyrule doesn’t like seeing any of them in pain. While he knows that Hyrule is trying to pull it out quickly, it doesn’t change the fact that… Hyrule is aware of the rest of his condition and is trying to cause him less pain.

Sky doesn’t care if he hurts himself. He would have yanked the arrowhead out without hesitation.

Maybe.. That’s why Hyrule didn’t want him to do it.

When the arrowhead comes out, Sky quickly realizes that it was holding the blood inside him. The feeling of blood leaving his body is nauseating and it soaks into his pants leg. He laments that it will take forever to get the blood out once it dries.

Seconds later Hyrule’s healing hand presses against the wound. Healing it. “You’re okay. Everything’s okay.”

The wound having bled makes Sky feel more exhausted than before. The words slur out of his mouth. Talking feels weird. “I’m.. tired.”

“I know. I need you to stay awake. I’m going to heal your ribs now, but I have to remove your shirt.”

“Okay..”

It takes more effort than before for Sky to remove the shirt. Even with the help of Hyrule and Legend. Some part of Sky’s mind is wondering where Wild and Twilight are, but it clicks that they haven’t come over because Hyrule is working.

A hand very gently touches the mottled bruises over his ribs. He hisses at the touch. Almost trying to lean away, but the Veteran keeps him in place. The second that Hyrule’s healing kicks in, Sky’s entire body relaxes. It’s soothing. 

Honestly, he could fall asleep like this, closing his eyes and relaxing, but Hyrule told him to stay awake and he will fight to do so. He receives a little help in the task when the Veteran gives him a little shake. Keeping him awake despite how monumental the task feels.

Once Hyrule is done healing his ribs, he brings his eyes back open. It’s a little easier to see. Only to see Hyrule reaching for his head.

Sky can’t help the flinch. Moving away just enough to prevent himself from being touched. “Don’t touch my hair.”

“I need to touch your head to heal it. Otherwise you’re going to develop a horrible blood blister- if you don’t already have one. As well as an awful headache.”

“I don’t want anything touching my head right now.” Half-truth. It is part of the reason he flinched. The other part… It’s personal. Hair isn’t meant to be touched unless it’s by family, very close friends, partners, or himself. Unfortunately, none of these are viable options right now.

He’s still getting used to everyone here. None of them are close enough yet. Aside from maybe Wild. Twilight’s Groose shaped, smarter, but Groose shaped. That helps a bit.

Considering the circumstances, Sky doesn’t really think that anyone is going to argue with him over touching his head.

Hyrule pulls back. Letting out a little sigh. “Okay… I understand.”

As if he was summoned, Wind rushes back over. Red potion in hand. “I got it!”

“Fantastic, thank you Wind.” There is a very awkward salute from Wind to Hyrule. After which Wind runs back to the rest of the group.

The potion is immediately shoved into Sky’s hands. An extremely stern look on the Traveler’s face. “Drink this. I won’t touch your head, but this will help your head and recover the blood you lost.”

“I need to go help Four. He was hit by one of the electric arrows.” Dusting theirself off while standing up, Hyrule offers Sky a soft smile. “You’ll help me out by finishing that bottle.”

Sky watches the Traveler leave before mumbling under his breath. “Played me like a fiddle.”

“You’re not the only one, they do that to all of us.” The Veteran gives him a pat on the shoulder. “I have something I have to go do. The Mother Hen will probably be here shortly to look after you.”

Mother… Hen?

After taking a sip of the red potion and grimacing at the bitter taste, he catches sight of the unsheathed wood-carver’s knife. No.. He needs the cover. That was a gift from Zelda. He starts trying to stand up. Still holding onto the red potion.

“And.. where do ya think you’re goin’?”

His eyes snap up to see Twilight. Oh, he.. Must have been the one who was hovering earlier.

Motioning to the wood-carver’s knife, Sky mumbles. “H… Help me look for the sheath? I dropped it when…”

It’s gentle, but Twilight seems genuinely confused. “What makes it so important?”

Over your own health is left unsaid.

Sky’s ears droop further. “It’s from Zelda.”

Understanding immediately lights up in Twilight’s eyes. “Okay, I’ll look for it. You sit down.”

“I’m fi-” He’s cut off fast enough to make his head spin.

“Don’t finish that sentence. I said sit. I’ll be back with the sheath before you can finish healing.” Without another word Twilight gives him a look before hurrying off.

Mother Hen suddenly makes a lot more sense.

Feeling as though he’s entirely out of options, Sky sits down on the rock behind him. Closing his eyes to focus on leveling his breathing. There’s an awkward feeling in his chest as his heart keeps pounding. Taking another sip of red potion alleviates some of the feeling.

His eyes drift shut.

He doesn’t remember it, but he must have dozed off because, as promised, Twilight comes back with the sheath to the wood-carver’s knife. It’s in perfect condition.

The next few events are a blur. Partially because Sky feels impossibly tired again. The wood-carver’s knife is cleaned properly and returned home. His half-finished bottle of red potion having been set to the side to accomplish the task.

Exhaustion keeps pulling on him. He’s hungry again. Drinking red potion doesn’t stave off hunger. Still, he takes another sip. The bitter taste doesn’t hit as bad anymore. He’s finished three fourths of the bottle. That’s good enough, right?

What if they need more for a more important emergency? The last bit can be saved.

Twilight’s voice breaks through their comfortable silence. “Hey… You feeling okay?”

“I.. Think I need to eat.” Sky carefully cuts out how awful he feels. Though, if what Wind said earlier is anything to go by, he doesn’t need to say it because he looks it.

“Okay, I’ll get something from Wild. Don’t move.”

Not like… he was going to anyway. It crosses his mind that he probably gave Twilight a scare when he stood up earlier.

No matter how hard Sky fights for it, he doesn’t stay awake long enough for Twilight to come back.

He’s jostled slightly as someone- Twilight - picks him up. His groggy mind is met with warm fur. Twilight’s pelt. He curls into it. Humming weakly. When he drifts back to sleep it’s blessedly dreamless.

It might bother him later, but no one tries to wake him again. By Hylia, he misses the rest of the trip to Wild’s house. What does wake Sky is the rain that starts soaking into him. He’s jostled more as Twilight tries to move faster. Staying awake is extremely hard. There’s a horrid, sharp pain in his stomach. His head feels foggy.

Rain makes the ground slick. Sky can tell by how Twilight is walking. Eight sets of feet race towards the house on the hill. It’s blurry and in the distance. The lantern is still lit on the front of the house. 

Someone Sky doesn’t recognize rushes them in. His eyes drift shut again before he can find out who it is.

Arguing is what Sky fully wakes up to. There’s a pounding ache in his head. He holds it as he sits up. Putting himself back together is difficult. Alone in some unfamiliar place. Not a new feeling, but not a pleasant one either.

Sky’s ears flick as he tunes into the conversation.

“We can’t keep pretending that he doesn’t need extra help. He’s not taking care of himself.” Time’s voice carries a heavy weight to it that Sky can’t quite place.

This is swiftly followed by Twilight sighing. “Look, if we keep talkin’ about him behind his back we’re never gonna gain his trust.”

Standing up, Sky is careful to avoid making noise. Letting himself adjust to standing and working past the sharp pain in his stomach.

“And you think confronting him isn’t going to feel like an intervention?” Four chimes in. Also clearly worried about how to approach Sky, but it’s not like they know each other very well.

“It would if Warriors’ tactless ass was to do it.” Legend’s borderline venomous voice jabs at the Captain.

Warriors immediately takes defense. “Don’t act like you didn’t see him with the Master Sword pierced into him. He clearly tried to kill himself. We’re the only ones who can wield the blade.”

Sky silently makes his way over. Avoiding all the boards he thinks could creak as he slowly moves to crouch near the railing. Grabbing hold of the baluster and watching everyone talking around the table through the slots.

“You can’t keep treating him like he’s another soldier! What you said at the campfire two days ago got to him. He wouldn’t let the Traveler help him because he was worried about being a burden!” Legend hisses across the table. Leaning towards Warriors with fury in his eyes.

“Keep your voice down, you’ll wake him up.” Hyrule tries to pacify Legend. Placing a hand on the Veteran’s shoulder. “Besides, I don’t think that’s something he would have wanted told to everyone.”

“It’s something everyone needs to be aware of. We need to be careful what we say and how it’s worded. He attempted to kill himself. He’s not in a good headspace.” Legend huffs before looking away from Hyrule. Up. Sky makes eye contact. Being caught causes him to stiffen. Tightening his grip enough to make his knuckles white.

The Veteran says nothing about it. Swiftly looking away.

“We took all of his things.” That strange tone that Time has drifts back into the air. “We haven’t given him a reason to trust us. I wouldn’t even question if he thought he was alone in that battle earlier.”

Wind’s footsteps ascend the stairs. Catching Sky in the act of eavesdropping. It does seem the kid is none-the-wiser of his action.

Especially since, in his excitement, Wind’s voice is loud. “Oh! You’re awake.”

The conversation downstairs ceases. Not even a hushed voice touches Sky’s ears.

Damn it.

Sometimes he thinks that Wind does these things on purpose.

Sky didn’t even have time to move away from the railing. By now everyone probably knows what he was doing. In his frustration he runs a hand through his hair. Wincing a bit when he’s reminded how short it is now.

Wind puts a gentle hand on Sky’s arm. Attempting to be soothing. “Hey, it’s just hair. It'll grow back!”

Sky flinches. Not only from the unexpected touch, but from the metaphorical punch to the gut.

It’s not… It’s not just hair.

However, Wind doesn’t understand that. The kid doesn’t know the culture of Skyloft. Sky’s not going to snap at him over something Wind doesn’t even know about. Especially when the kid is only trying to help him.

Sky’s response is clearly not what Wind was expecting. “Uhm… Wild made food. I was told to come see if you were awake.”

“I’m not hungry.” It’s immediate and tumbles out of Sky’s mouth before he’s even had time to process it.

As if to protest, his stomach painfully cramps. He grips his hand over his shirt.

The truth is.. He doesn’t want to go downstairs.

They’ve been talking about him. That little voice in the back of his head starts whispering about how he can’t trust them.

Wind crosses his arms with a huff. “Yeah, and I’m not fourteen and I don’t have a little sister named Aryll.”

That’s enough to snap Sky out of his thoughts. He digs his feet in. Standing behind his lie. “I’m not hungry and I don’t want to eat.”

“Well, you’re going to. Because, uhm, if you don’t Wild will cry.” That was not made up on the fly at all.

Sky doesn’t think Wild would actually cry. He truly doesn’t. It’s also not something he wants to put to a test. In the very least he would hurt Wild’s feelings for turning down his friend’s cooking. “I… guess I can have a bit.”

“Okay. Come on then.”

“I’m not going downstairs.”

“Why not?”

“I want to be alone.” False. Hopefully that doesn’t show through. Being alone right now is going to suck, but Sky doesn’t want to be around the others.

A smile crosses Wind’s face as the kid’s ears raise up. “I’ll send Wild up here then.”

That’s not what Sky said.

Wind follows his own thoughts up by shooing Sky towards the bed like a misbehaving remlit. “Get back in bed. You deserve dinner in bed.”

Confusion bubbles out of Sky’s foggy head. “I didn’t even walk here.”

“You fought a- what did Legend call it? Oh!- A lynel! With a KNIFE. I think that deserves dinner in bed.”

Honestly, that’s hard to argue with.

“Okay.” Damn kid. Sky tries not to groan when he stands up.

Wind offers a toothy smile before he basically tramples down the stairs.

Sky sits on the bed. Trying to ignore the hunger cramps. There’s a soft patter of feet and he looks up to see Wild. Carrying a tray with two bowls on it.

His friend offers a smile before sitting next to him. Setting the tray aside.

Wild’s hands raise as he starts signing. “I’m glad to see you’re okay. You did give me quite the scare when you passed out earlier, but everyone decided that I would be able to make a better meal with a proper kitchen. They drove a hard bargain. This is Wind’s Grandma’s soup.”

The soup is immediately handed to Sky after that. Where it definitely seems like Wild is waiting for Sky to take a bite. Maybe Wind was telling the truth. Maybe Wild would have cried if he didn’t eat it. Or… Maybe it would have hurt Wind’s feelings. Since it’s his Grandma’s Soup.

Deciding that what he wants to say can wait until he’s finished eating, Sky takes his time. Letting out a happy sigh at the taste. It’s good. He will have to thank Wind later.

Once they’re done eating Sky lets them set in silence for a little bit. Scooting further back on the bed and pulling his knees in. Resting. Focusing on Wild after he’s finally gotten his thoughts together.

Sky’s hands raise as he moves to sign. Not only does he not want to be heard at the moment, but he doesn't think he could verbally say anything at the moment. Too many emotions. Too many thoughts. “They keep talking about me.”

“Yes.”

“I don’t like it.”

“It’s because they care.” Flimsy excuse at best. In Sky’s opinion anyway.

While he isn’t sure that he wants to know the answer, it’s better to get it out of the way. Wild has opened up to him before and is honest. He… Can trust Wild. “Do you talk about me?”

There’s not a response from Wild for a long moment. “Sky, I don’t normally talk about you. Not unless I’m worried.”

Closing his eyes for a moment, Sky tries to breathe past the new feelings that build up in him. Past the pounding of his heart. Past the tears that want to fall. Instead deciding to change topics before he accidentally blows up on his friend. “Can you cut my hair?”

“I can get your hair cut.”

That.. Is not an answer that Sky feels good about, but he lets himself be led to the bathroom by Wild. Pointedly looking away from the group and keeping a slightly tight grip on Wild’s hand.

His friend grabs him a stool and leaves him in the bathroom after signing to hold on for a moment.

It takes a bit of waiting. Where Sky is alone in the bathroom. Anxiety starts picking away at him. When he turns his gaze to the mirror, he stands from the stool and touches his reflection.

The sight takes Sky by surprise. It has been a long time since he has looked at his reflection. Short hair cut haphazardly still stings, but how skinny he is. The baby fat is gone from his face. Not hollow, but he… he doesn’t look healthy.

Did he run himself that bad? He ran himself ragged. He remembers some of the looks that Groose gave him.

Legend’s words resurface. ‘You’re a lot lighter than I thought you were.’

No… No wonder none of them trust him.

He.. He’s so tired.

Twilight pushes Warriors into the bathroom with a sharp glare. Whispering something sharply that Sky doesn’t catch before closing the door.

There’s a heavy, awkward silence between him and Warriors. Each of them staring at each other without breaking eye contact.

“I was told… To help you with your hair.”

“I didn’t ask for your help.”

“I know.” Warriors seems, almost, hesitant as though he’s fully aware that he’s walking into a minefield. “But I’m the best at cutting hair. At the very least, I owe you for saving my life.”

It’s wrong to let someone Sky doesn’t know or trust to cut his hair. Then again, he has done many wrongs today. One more can’t do that much harm.

Sky can’t help the way he deflates in defeat. Hand falling away from the mirror. “Try.. not to make it too short?”

“I’ll see what I can do.” In a way, Warriors sounds almost mournful.

Letting someone touch his hair… This isn’t familial. Warriors isn’t his partner. Nor his friend. Someone is… Touching his hair out of wedlock…

Warriors steps closer, though he moves in a way that Sky can see and predict every movement the man makes. “I understand that looks are important, but it’s more than that… Isn’t it? I saw the way you flinched at what Wind said.”

Chewing on his lip and looking away briefly, Sky doesn’t give Warriors a response, but that apparently speaks more volumes than anything he could have said would have..

“It is. Tell me about it?”

The way that his voice shakes drives Sky up a wall. He doesn’t want to be alone with Warriors. He doesn’t know why Wild sent Warriors into the bathroom with him alone. However, he did tell himself that if he was trapped somewhere with Warriors that he would at least try to be pleasant. “Hair… is an extremely important part of culture on Skyloft. It’s a huge part of identity . It’s who we are. Cutting it all away means something… It can mean death of a loved one… It can be acknowledgement of needing a change… It can be punishment.”

Warriors is oddly silent. Not even throwing a snarky comment. As though he’s waiting for Sky to continue.

Sky’s voice is laced with a deep self-hatred. “I’m a disgrace.”

“No.”

“Yes. I am. I tainted a gift from Zelda- something sacred - to cut away my identity.”

“You’re not a disgrace.” When Sky opens his mouth to protest, Warriors holds up a finger to make him pause. Which truly eats away at Sky before he hears what Warriors has to say. “You’re not a disgrace, you used that knife to save your life. If you hadn’t done that there’s no guarantee you’d be sitting here having this conversation right now.”

It doesn’t make sense to Sky, but he stops attempting to protest.

It’s hesitant. Sky can feel the calculation in Warriors’ mind before the other speaks. “Why would you be a disgrace for cutting your hair… But not a disgrace for…”

“Killing myself?”

“Yes.”

“I had a Dream. I believed it to be what Hylia wanted. Is it not an honor to die at the will of the Goddess?”

Silence.

It feels like Sky is pointedly ignored when Warriors jumps back a topic. “Tell me more about your culture? What else matters with hair?”

“… We’re not getting married, but I’m allowing you to style it. I hope that answers your questions.”

“No..?” The Captain takes a long moment. Furrowing his brows in confusion as he thinks. “Wait, wait, are you saying that there are only certain people who can style your hair?”

“Yes.”

“I’m sorry.” Sky does not think that’s what the Captain actually wanted to say, but despite his Dreams and Sights, he’s not a mind reader.

“There’s no one else. Wild and Twilight sent you in here and I trust their judgment.”

“Like I said… I’ll see what I can do.” Reaching out, Warriors almost touches his head and Sky flinches. The hand stops. “Are you sure this is okay?”

Squeezing his eyes shut, Sky lets out a shaky breath. “Just cut it.”

It’s a little hesitant. Like Warriors wants to protest what Sky just said. As though he was expecting a different response and doesn’t know how to respond to the one he received. “I need to wash it first.”

Buying time? Is the Captain expecting him to change his mind?

Having someone else wash his hair actually turns out to be pleasant. Maybe… Just maybe he was wrong about Warriors. Listening to the Captain hum as he works is soothing. Despite the fact that Sky is certain that this entire day has been traumatizing.

There’s a mumble that breaks Warriors humming. “I.. didn’t know your hair was curly.”

“I use hair product to keep it down and manageable. My mom died before she could teach me and my father.. Nevermind.” Why is he saying this? He doesn’t know. At least he cuts himself short.

A bit of a pause. Warriors clearly thinking through his response. “I don’t have hair product strong enough to hold these curls down. It’s also not strong enough to withstand everything the stuff you were using before was able to.”

Anxiety builds in Sky’s stomach and he thinks he’s going to be sick. He can’t walk around with his hair like this. He would rather shave it short than that. “Does this mean you can’t cut it?”

“No, I can certainly cut it.” The next words seem hesitant and calculated. “Would you like me to teach you how to manage curly hair?”

It’s an offer Sky doesn’t know how to accept, so he awkwardly stares at the other… and Warriors gets back to work. The first snip makes him flinch. The flinch earns a soft “Sorry.” Followed by a long moment before there’s another snip…

Sky flinches again.

“Are you sure-”

“Just cut it. Just- Just cut it!” He sounds more stressed than he would like. Throat tight. Squeezing his eyes shut. Oh how he’s trying not to cry.

“Okay…” Sky can practically hear the way that Warriors is biting the inside of his cheek. “Okay.”

When the Captain starts humming again Sky feels his shoulders relax. Following the melody with his fingers as though silently strumming the lyre. For some reason the melody feels both familiar and distant.

Sky ends up closing his eyes as to not watch in the mirror the way his hair falls away. Warriors doesn’t comment on it. Humming softly the entire time. Always warning before touching him and adjusting where his head is. The Captain is surprisingly patient.

The words are quiet as to not break the peace that Warriors has established. “How.. does this look?”

Prying his eyes open, Sky is met with short hair. It’s not impossibly short, Warriors actually did a good job with what hair Sky did have. The drying curls hug Sky’s cheeks. The curls on the top of his head now stick either straight up or in various directions. He didn’t ask Warriors to style it, and it seems like the Captain is hesitant to do so anyway.

Sky’s throat is tight when he speaks. “Thank you.”

“I’ll give you time to adjust.” Warriors hesitantly shuts the door behind him. Clearly having waited for a response that he didn’t get.

Time’s voice is a little muffled. “What’s wrong?”

Sky silently moves over to listen through the door. Pressing his ear to it. Trusting that Warriors is still close enough for no one else to attempt to open it.

The words hold so much hatred that what Warriors says sends chills down Sky’s spine. “I don’t know if I can worship a Goddess that intentionally sends children to die.”

Chapter Text

Bleary eyes open to the patter of rain. The outside world is shrouded in a dark grey, but Sky’s certain that it’s at least mid-morning. Not that anyone woke him up anyway. None of them are going anywhere. It’s still a mystery as to why they’re in Wild’s time. However, Sky’s not going to complain about being allowed to rest- as long as everyone else is doing it too.

Rolling to his side hurts. His body feels a little stiff. The pain isn’t too much of a surprise because everything usually hurts. He’s usually exhausted. It’s more frustrating now for everything to be stiff while it hurts and he’s exhausted.

Sitting up reveals extremely stiff joints. It actually takes him a second to keep moving. When he does, a weak groan leaves him. Ignoring his body’s protests, Sky slides his feet off of the bed. Slowly forcing himself to stand up.

It’s hard to tell if this is one of his episodes or if it’s only from the rain. Only time will tell. He hopes that it isn’t an episode because the last thing he needs is to appear even more weak, be even more of a burden, and cause everyone to keep talking about him.

He reaches his left hand up to run it through his hair. Flinching when his fingers brush short hair and he remembers that it was cut last night. Though, he relaxes when he finds that his hair is pleasantly fuzzy.

Shuffling to the railing hurts. Sky instinctively avoids all of the floorboards that could potentially make noise. Looking down to see Legend and Wild using some weird red jelly on their scars. None of the others are in sight. It… seems he was wrong about not traveling today.

They… left him behind.

To not fall over or tumble down the stairs, he latches onto the railing as he walks.

The tips of his ears burn when Legend lands a knowing look on him. He shuffles to sit at the edge of the living room. Back to the wall. Close enough to the fireplace to ease some of the stiffness from his joints, but out of the way.

“Good morning, Sky.” Wild pleasantly signs after finishing rubbing the weird jelly on their arm.

Sky’s voice is tense. Talking wasn’t something he was anticipating to be difficult. “Good morning...”

There’s the sound of footsteps and a new voice fills the air. “Good morning.”

His ears flick before his attention snaps towards the new voice. To reveal… Zelda? But certainly not his Zelda. Her hair is shorter and the accent isn’t one he’s heard before. Is that how Wild would sound if they could speak?

That’s… probably a rude question.. He’s not going to ask that.

“Oh, I haven’t seen you before. I’m Zelda, but my nickname is Flora. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” Flora sounds genuinely excited. Have they been to Wild’s time previously? Before Sky joined?

W.. Were they all waiting for him to finish his adventure? Wandering around in endless circles because he was too slow?

Too slow. Always behind-

“It’s.. A pleasure to meet you too.” Sky feels like he’s met his social limit, or something similar because he’s so tired, but he doesn’t want to be rude. Hopefully someone will pick up conversation.

Flora patiently waits for a moment, but then seems to run out of that patience. “What may I call you?”

Shit. He forgot to introduce himself. “Sky.. Call me Sky.”

There’s the rumble of thunder in the distance and Sky could swear the pain in his body gets worse. Clenching his teeth, he holds in a groan of pain. Leaning his head against the wall. Closing his eyes to breathe past the slowly building agony.

It’s fine. He’s been through worse and it’s fine. He’s fine.

“Would you like some tea?” Flora’s voice is suddenly much closer than Sky anticipated and it nearly scares him out of his skin. He gasps and has to stop himself from accidentally headbutting her.

Why is she so close to him?

Legend speaks before Sky can summon his voice. “Yeah, get the Featherhead some tea before his joints become stiff as rocks.”

There’s a curious brow raised as Flora turns her attention to the Veteran. “Featherhead?”

“Yeah. His head is full of Feathers. Have you seen him? It’s entirely empty in there.” That would hurt if Sky wasn’t grateful that Legend is talking and not him.

Only, Sky perks up. Forcing his voice to work. Though, it still comes out relatively quiet. “I like the nickname Featherhead.”

Legend groans. Letting a long sigh out of his nose. “It’s supposed to be an insult.”

“For me it’s not.” There’s a brief pause where Sky debates on whether or not he should explain why Featherhead isn’t an insult. Settling on the idea that talking might distract him from the pain. “On Skyloft it’s traditional to make jewelry and ribbons to adorn your loved ones with feathers.”

There’s a slow blink from Legend as the Veteran processes what Sky said. Followed by a curious glint in his eyes. “Oh… Tell me more about it?”

As much as he doesn’t want to talk because everything hurts, and it feels as though he is entirely drained of energy, this is where Sky absolutely blossoms. A gentle smile touches his face. “Anyone can make them. They’re seen as acts of devotion. I.. I used to have one… Before.. Everything..”

Before Ghirahim ripped it out of his hair and ruined it. The destroyed Plume is in his room on Skyloft.

No, no that’s a bad memory and he needs a good moment. Talk about something good. Something uplifting. “Uhm.. They’re known as Plumes. It can be a headpiece or earpiece. While it’s not always for romantic reasons, in order to propose to someone you have to put time, energy, and effort into the proposal piece. All Plumes are made by your own hands or it’s not seen as a true bond. Molted feathers are taken from your Loftwing and then woven into the Plume. The most important part is thinking of a theme that fits both you and the person you’re proposing to. Little trinkets are added. It’s always important to make sure the piece won’t be too heavy or too big since it can’t get into the way of daily tasks. It’s meant to be worn for the rest of your life. Only taken off to clean up or sleep...”

Once upon a time he had thought about what to make for Zelda. Once upon a time he could see himself making something like that.

Once upon a time he was happy.

It’s difficult to feel happy now. He doesn’t know why. When it used to come so easily and naturally…

Before he can spiral much further, Wild waves before signing to him. “Then what?”

“O-Oh. Uhm.” Sky can’t stop the blush that spreads across his cheeks and to the tips of his ears. “The proposal itself doesn’t have to be some huge public event. More often than not it’s a sentimental moment together. Doing something that both people enjoy.”

“It seems like you’ve put a lot of thought into this.” Flora hums as she walks back over with a cup of tea. “Was it for someone special?”

The second the tea is handed over to him, Sky can only think of how warm it is. How nice it is to have something loosen his stiff fingers and wrist. At first he visibly relaxes, but then his brain processes what Flora asked.

Was it for someone special?

Yes.

“I.. I have. I’ve put a lot of thought into a Plume.” Before he’s even realized it, his ears have drooped. Holding in tears as conflicting feelings resurface.

Before anyone else can pry or say anything, Legend’s voice cuts in. “Well, marriage practices are a lot different now. My Uncle was a blacksmith and he used to make marriage bands, rings, and the likes.”

Sky swears there’s almost sympathy from the Veteran.

A few questions bubble into Sky’s head, but when he looks over, he sees Wild rubbing two rings on a necklace. Thoroughly distracting him from talking to Legend.

Flora’s voice flutters into the air. “Do you like the tea?”

He hasn’t even taken a sip. Still holding it in unsteady hands. Weakly choking the words out. “It’s good.”

“You haven’t had much of it?” There’s a little bit of confusion in Flora’s voice. Tinged with worry as well.

Is she trying to prompt him to drink it?

Instead of drinking the tea or moving at all, Sky mumbles. “I don’t feel good.”

Why did he say that? Now they’re going to worry! He’s fine everything’s fine-

A motherly, caring hand touches his forehead and Sky has to hold in tears. Worry has definitely taken over Flora’s tone. “Oh? Are you sick?”

Sky’s voice is even more tense than before, he thinks a tear or two escapes before he turns away from the touch. Trying to hide his face. “No, I think I need to go lay back down. Thank you.”

Moving his stiff body is awful, but he carefully stands without spilling the tea. Then stumbles to the stairs. Clutching it in his grasp and absolutely terrified of dropping the cup.

Going up the stairs is a battle within itself. Doing everything he can to not tumble down or spill his tea in the process. When he makes it to the top, he doesn’t spend much time avoiding the floorboards. Despite the fact he flinches at every creak.

Setting the cup on the bedside table is a huge relief for Sky. No longer having to worry about it as he climbs into the bed he woke up in. Hiding under the sheets and squeezing his eyes shut.

Zelda.. he misses her. He misses his Zelda.

Before he can truly start crying, or potentially sobbing, there’s the soft patter of feet climbing up the stairs. Which causes Sky’s ears to flick. He quickly registers the footsteps as Wild’s. Even though he doesn’t turn to look. Curling up further.

His body shakes with pain.

There’s a long second before Wild gives him a gentle tap on the shoulder. Not wanting to ignore his friend, Sky turns.

Wild already has their hands raised to sign. “How about some red chuchu jelly? It will help with the pain.”

“I’m fine-” It feels like Sky blinks and the red chuchu jelly is in Wild’s hands. “That wasn’t actually a question… was it?”

Wild shakes their head no.

With a grimace, Sky sits up. Taking in a shaky breath to prevent himself from making any noises of pain. Wild doesn’t need to worry more than they already are.

Sky pauses and doesn’t do anything to even attempt to remove his shirt. Aggressively reminded and suddenly extremely self-conscious of his physical situation. Glancing at Wild reveals a patient, but expectant look from his friend. Who is still holding the strange red chuchu jelly in their hands.

Damn it.

It takes a second for Sky to find the words that he wants to use, but it seems Wild is ever patient with him because he’s not rushed. Not even for a second. “Uhm.. D.. Don’t let anyone else up here. I don’t want them to see.”

This earns a slightly raised brow followed by a blink and an understanding nod.

With that settled, Sky braces himself before moving his aching body and removing his shirt. Wild waits until Sky acknowledges them again. Once he has the ability to watch their movements, they start putting the red chuchu jelly on.

There’s no judgment. No strange looks or staring. Wild simply works. The warmth of the red chuchu jelly chases Sky’s aches and pains away. He helps where he can. Silent the entire time.

Seeing his scars makes him uncomfortable. Lightning figures dance up his right arm and beyond. Hinting at going up his neck. A few marks here and there mar his skin. He’s still uncomfortably skinny, but… It’s hopefully improving and that helps him feel better, if marginally.

What really gets him is the mark where.. The Master Sword was. A slightly raised lump of scar tissue. Rampant burn scars all around it. Without thinking about it, he touches it and winces at the numb feeling.

As though the touch itself burned him, he quickly moves his hand away.

Getting his attention to focus elsewhere is borderline impossible until his eyes catch the necklace with two rings on it around Wild’s neck. Curiosity bubbles in him and questions flood his head enough to chase away the earlier feelings.

He waits until they’re done and Wild has loaned him a shirt before asking about the necklace and rings since his friend’s hands were very much occupied. “What do the two rings mean? I don’t remember seeing them before…?”

Has he? No, he doesn’t think he’s seen them before. Not that he’s been on the lookout for a necklace, but it’s something he thinks he would have noticed earlier.

A bittersweet expression crosses Wild’s face and their hand reaches up. Touching the necklaces and running their fingers across them. It’s a long moment before they respond. At least to the point where Sky thinks he should apologize for asking. “They’re my proposal rings.”

Sky stays silent, not quite sure how to respond to that. There’s a part of Sky that had thought Wild was younger than him, based on size at least, but what truly throws him off is how mournful Wild is about these proposal rings. Aren’t they supposed to symbolize happiness? Connection? Dedication?

“These aren’t the ones that Link had.. Flora and Link had made these for Mipha.” Wild finger-spells Mipha before signing ‘Silver Grace’. There’s a few seconds before tears start rapidly leaking out of Wild’s eyes and they reach up and wipe a few tears away.

When Sky reaches out they don’t flinch. He pulls Wild close into a hug. Silently hoping that they don’t mind.

After a few moments where Wild silently cries, they lean back. Sky doesn’t protest, but he does hover a little bit. In case he needs to fully be Wild’s support.

“Flora made the silver one and I, when I was Link, made the leather one.” Wild sniffles before holding the rings up for Sky to view better. The one Flora made consists of silver wires twisted together intricately and it has a sapphire set in it. The one Wild made is made of woven leather that looks like treebark. Each of them was made with love and devotion. “I don't have many memories of Mipha... or anything to be honest… But I do remember how it felt to be close to her, and I know how I feel now when I think of her. I miss her. Part of me, of who I was and who I am is gone with her, and I'll never get it back. Not until I go to join her.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t apologize. It’s not like you caused the Calamity.”

Sky’s heart clenches and he does everything to not curl up. Didn’t he? Didn’t he cause the Calamity by getting cursed by a vengeful, dying God. Confess. He could confess here and now to Wild.

Instead, he ends up doing the equivalent of repeatedly smacking his head against a wall as he talks to Wild. “I.. I know it’s not the same, but I think I understand. At least a little bit. I know Zelda’s not gone forever.. But it feels like she is. Whatever we had before everything is gone. It’s never going to be the same. It hurts to remember. It hurts to wish for what we had to come back.”

“It hurts because a person or a stage of life is gone and that spot where those feelings were will always be empty. It does hurt to remember people who are gone and times that have past you by, but I speak from experience when I say not remembering is worse by far. Not remembering... truly makes those people and those moments lost forever.” Wild pauses briefly, taking a breath and steadying their hands. “The pain and grief is not lesser either, you just don't know why or what's missing or who you're mourning and it's horrible- sorry. Not the point. The point is when you do remember... there's something to look back on and hope to hold onto. In my heart, Mipha will always be alive.”

Sky nods. That makes sense. There’s something similar on Skyloft, but he’s not going to interrupt Wild.

“In your heart, there will always be a time where you were happy. That’s an important part to keep alive.” Wild offers a smile. “Memories and thoughts like that provide hope. People need hope to survive.”

People… need hope to survive.

People need hope. Sky needs hope. He has a little bit left and he’s held onto it with white knuckled iron fists. Clutched it in his hands like he’s terrified of losing it, but sometimes he holds it gentle as a loftwing chick. Trying to help it fly.

His vision starts to become watery and for a good second it causes confusion. Blinking again in an attempt to clear his vision, only for warm tears to fall down his cheeks. Sky quickly wipes them away. Sniffling. Looking away from Wild in embarrassment.

A hand gently touches his arm and he has to stop himself from flinching. Not having expected the touch. However, he quickly leans into it. Accepting Wild’s embrace. Trying not to cry his heart out, but instead calm down again.

It’s not like he deserves to cry.

Wild’s had it bad. The Calamity took almost everything and everyone that they loved from them. The Calamity is his fault. He wasn’t fast enough. He wasn’t strong enough.

As if Wild can hear the bad thoughts in his head, they hold him a little closer. Letting him listen to their heartbeat. Both of them stay like that for a long time. Where Sky spaces out listening to Wild’s heartbeat. Only coming back to when they shift a little bit. Thoughts fill Sky’s head again.

What did Wild mean by when they were Link?

The question eats away at Sky and before he can fully register it, he’s asking Wild. He has the space of mind to stay quiet. This is definitely a private conversation. “What.. did you mean by ‘Link had’ and ‘when I was Link’?”

“I was Link and now I’m Wild.”

“Oh, okay. Is that why everyone refers to you as they?”

“Partially.”

There’s another moment of silence. Sky doesn’t want to be rude, but that made more questions. “What’s the other part?”

“I’m - ” Wild does a sign that Sky doesn’t recognize. “ Which means that I’m not a boy or a girl.”

There’s a word for that? A tinge of jealousy flashes in Sky’s chest before he quickly stamps it down. He shouldn’t be jealous that Wild gets to live happy as theirself.

Besides, he’s not supposed to be alive right now anyway. It won’t matter. He doesn’t have to be happy to give his life to the Goddesses.

The mere thought makes him more exhausted than he was a moment ago, but he tries not to let it show.

Sky mimics the sign he doesn’t recognize. Hoping to prompt Wild to explain. At least a little bit. “I don’t.. uhm… I don’t know that one.”

“Non-binary.” Wild finger-spells the word before repeating the sign they used. A sign that Sky immediately scorches into his memory. “Both Hyrule and I are, but I’m not sure Hyrule cares about any pronouns. Like… At all.”

That earns furrowed brows in question. Sky tilts his head like a confused remlit. “Hyrule… doesn’t care?”

“All pronouns, no pronouns, I don’t think they lean either way, but I would say it’s best to ask them. Sometimes it changes.”

That’s something that can change?

There’s another good moment of silence. Sky pulls his feet onto the bed and scoots back to lean against the wall. Resting his head against his knees. Wild follows in kind, but stays where Sky can see them.

This is a lot to process. Not in a negative way, but it’s new information and Sky’s already booked when it comes to mental space.

He doesn’t realize that he spaced out until Wild’s signing to him. “What happened to your feet?”

“Nothing, they’re fine.” The stare that Wild gives him borderline rivals Time’s stare. Which makes Sky attempt to shrink into himself before glancing away when he speaks. “Blisters… My feet are covered in blisters.”

His gaze falls hesitantly back on Wild. Since he doesn’t want to ignore his friend. Only to find that Wild has an expression mixed between horror and anger. Though, Sky’s not sure where the anger is directed.

Wild moves closer to Sky before finally seeming to recover. Their signs are jerky and almost aggressive. “Why didn’t you say anything?!”

That’s not the reaction that Sky was expecting! His ears droop further than earlier. “I didn’t want to slow everyone down.”

“I don’t understand. You walked yourself to blisters to not slow us down?” Sky bites the inside of his cheek to prevent himself from correcting Wild. He walked himself completely bloody. Tensing a little when Wild starts to look like they might cry again. “Help me understand.”

Help.. Wild understand? All Sky’s brain is able to process is ‘help’ before unprocessed words start leaving his mouth. “I’m always so slow and tired. I didn’t want to be a bigger burden by slowing everyone down.”

“I see.” Wild sighs, then focuses fully on Sky. Their gaze becoming more intense. “Time has a bigger blindspot than everyone else. We work together to keep enemies off of his blindspot. Is Time a burden for needing help?”

This question throws Sky a bit. Time is their leader, isn’t he? Of course he’s not a burden. “N-No, but-”

Wild swiftly cuts him off. “He’s not, but what about when the group has to slow down for me or Legend when we’re having bad pain days? Does that mean we’re burdens for slowing everyone down?”

The answer is immediate. “Of course not, but-”

“We’re not. What about Wind, then? He’s the youngest and sometimes when we’re traveling late he ends up piggyback riding on Wars or Twi. Is he a burden when he has to be carried the last few hours before we camp?”

Frustration starts building. Sky isn’t given the room to explain himself. No one else is a burden, but he is. He’s a burden. “No, but I-”

Wild puts up a hand to cut him off. “I’m sorry, forgive me, then I still don’t understand. If none of the rest of us are burdens for having limits and needs, why are you? Why do you have to push yourself so hard to walk yourself to blisters when you don’t hesitate in not expecting the rest of us to hurt ourselves like that?”

Sky doesn’t know how to respond.

Staying silent and staring at his friend it slowly occurs to him that Wild trapped him in a good hypothetical corner. There’s not much to say. Not without spilling all of the deep, dark thoughts he has about himself. 

Basically deflating, Sky lays down on the bed and stares at the ceiling. Wild lays next to him. Both of them stare up. Neither of them moving. Sky’s not pressed to respond, but he’s reassured by Wild’s presence.

He lets out a long sigh. A huge part of him is putting a significant amount of effort in preventing himself from crying. It doesn’t stop a few tears. No remarks are made.

Exhaustion pulls at Sky’s consciousness. He curls up against his friend. Resting his head on Wild’s shoulder.

“Because.. Because.. If I’m too slow.. I’ll be late… If I’m late.. people get hurt.” The words come out as a mumble. Eyes closing as he starts to drift off. “I’m… tired of running.”

A hand gently brushes his hair. It doesn’t make him tense, instead he full body relaxes, and in the next second Sky’s asleep.

There’s the sound of the door opening. Sky pries his eyes open, ears flicking when he catches on to Warriors bickering with Wind about candy. Something about not spoiling an appetite.

Once Sky’s awake enough, he drinks the entire cup of tea he had left on the bedside table. It’s cold. It’s cold, it makes him shiver from how warm he had been, but he drinks it because that’s the polite thing to do. However, he’s not able to convince himself to leave bed until dinner is mentioned and Wild practically drags him around.

The house is more crowded and noisy now with everyone here. It continues to rain for the next two days. Trapping everyone inside and creating a lot of restless energy. Board games and storytelling can only go so far. Though, when Flora rambles about Ancient Machines- Sky always finds himself invested. Her excitement is contagious.

Every meal Wild lets Sky ‘help cook’… Which really just means that Sky sits there and Wild cooks.

It’s peaceful, to a degree, to not have to do anything and be around people that understand it’s hard to move when he’s in pain. It does confuse him how Wild simply keeps moving, but he’s not sure if he should ask.

Being trapped inside for three days has honestly made Sky restless. While he’s fairly certain that being allowed outside of the house with someone else means that he requires supervision, he’s not sure that he cares anymore.

Following Twilight to the recently built barn is a relief.

At least, until they step inside. The first thing that Sky sees is weird golden grass. The next thing is a strange white creature. Similar in appearance to ‘Lynel’, only… Twilight isn’t freaking out.

Sky is fairly certain this is something to panic about!

The creature huffs and Sky immediately ducks behind Twilight. “Wh-what is that?”

It has hooves and is therefore a rib shattering threat.

When Twilight speaks it sounds like a strangled, dying man. “It’s… It’s a horse.”

“A horse?”

“Yeah. Hey, Sky? What's your life like at home?”

“Uhm… What do you mean?”

“I mean… What’s it like where you live?”

“Skyloft?”

“Yeah.”

“It’s.. Above the clouds.”

“Come again?”

“Skyloft is above the clouds? It’s a bunch of islands in the sky and we use loftwings to move from island to island.”

“Loftwings?”

“Mhm! Huge birds that we ride on the back of. Mine is crimson colored. For a long time the people of Skyloft thought there weren’t anymore crimson loftwings. That the bloodline had gone out, but my loftwing proved them wrong.”

“Huh… what’s your loftwing’s name?”

“Apple.”

Sky thinks Twilight holds in a laugh. Mirth filling the other’s voice. “Oh? Is it normal to name loftwings after food?”

“Oh, no. Loftings tell us their names. They’re the other half of our soul. We can kind of communicate through a link in our hearts. Apple isn’t his actual name, it’s the nickname I ended up giving him because I liked the sign. It… stuck, to say the least.”

“Oh.. Okay. Other… half of your soul?”

“Yes. If a human dies then their loftwing does too. The same goes the other way around.”

They lapse into silence where Twilight starts looking increasingly uncomfortable. Hands shaking as he works around the stall of the barn. Taking care of ‘horse’. The rancher turns around to face him.

When Twilight shatters the silence it’s in borderline hysterics. “Please tell me loftwings aren't giant Oocca, PLEASE I'M BEGGING I WILL NEVER SLEEP PEACEFULLY AGAIN IF THERE ARE GIANT OOCCA IN THE UNIVERSE SOMEWHERE-”

What??? What is an Oocca??

“Hey! Take a deep breath.” Sky puts his hands up in an attempt to pacify Twilight. “What is an Oocca?”

It honestly looks like Twilight is about to cry. “Freaks of nature. Loftwings don't have disturbing sorta human faces right?”

What in the name of the Golden Three is Twilight talking about?

The owlish look that Sky gives Twilight seems to be enough to slightly comfort the rancher, but the answer seems to solve everything. “N-No.”

Ears raising in relief, Twilight completely reverts to normal. As if the entirety of the previous conversation didn’t nearly send him into hysterical sobbing. “Oh thank the Goddesses and merciful Ordonia, that's a relief. Nevermind, forget I said anything!”

No. Sky doesn’t think he can do that. It’s going to keep him up at night if he doesn’t get an answer. “Wait, no, you have to tell me or I'll explode from curiosity. What are you talking about?”

Twilight’s ears droop again. “Oocca are a race of bird... creature... things that dwell in the sky somewhere according to Ooccoo, I'm not sure where, but they... have bodies similar to cuccos and heads just human-esque enough to uncanny valley you into oblivion and weird chest feathers that look like... well anyways. They haunt my nightmares to this day, I'd rather face Ganon again than ever see them again.”

That makes Sky deeply uncomfortable.

All things created by the Golden Goddesses and Hylia are sacred beings! They deserve respect. He can’t be the one to decide what does and doesn’t deserve respect.

However, that doesn’t mean that the imagery of a Loftwing having a Human Face isn’t extremely disturbing.

There’s a tiny part of Sky that regrets asking Twilight in the first place, but at the same time his curiosity has been satisfied. At the cost of a few nightmares. “I adore all birds with my entire heart and I would never hurt a bird, but that’s not a bird please don’t ever refer to Oocca as birds...”

“I won’t. They’re not birds, they’re Oocca. I won’t bring them up again and we can pretend this never happened.”

“Sounds good to me.”

While Twilight falls into his own comforting task of taking care of the horse- which definitely is a friendly animal and isn’t at all a threat- and cleaning the small barn. Sky sits on the railing and kicks his feet a bit. Since he’s not supposed to be doing a lot, Hyrule doesn’t want him to, Sky watches. Softly humming.

They lapse into a more comfortable silence. Where Sky hums a song that he doesn’t think Twilight recognizes.

He’s broken out of humming when Twilight turns to face him again. The rancher’s brows furrowed in question. “Sky?”

“Mhm?”

“How old are you?”

“I’m seventeen as of last month.” Not exactly a lie… The months had switched over recently enough that he could skip over the fact he never mentioned it was his birthday to anyone.

Well… It’s not like he could have anyway. He defeated Demise on his birthday, after all. Then…

Twilight’s voice cuts Sky out of his thoughts. One hand over Twilight’s chest as if there’s pain there. “Sweet Merciful Ordonia, excuse me?”

“What? There’s nothing wrong with being seventeen!”

“You’re younger than the Vet!”

Throwing one of his arms out, Sky huffs loudly before protesting. “Well there’s still Wind and Four!”

“Four is twenty-four!”

“WHAT?! NO! You’re lying! H-How old are you??”

“I’m no’ a liar! And I’m twenty-two!”

Sky doesn’t know what to say to that.

Brows furrowed and gripping the railing of the horse stall, Twilight looks extremely stressed. “When did your adventure begin and end?”

Now that’s something Sky’s not sure he’s comfortable answering, but for some reason the words tumble out of his mouth. “Not too long before my sixteenth birthday... And it ended a few hours before…”

“B.. Before?”

“Before everyone found me..”

“A few hours before we found you?”

“Yes?”

“You beat Ganon a few hours before we found you.” Honestly, it seems like Twilight is going to have a heart attack.

Despite the fact that Sky knows that Twilight is worrying about him, the conversation is fraying Sky’s nerves. He starts shrinking into himself. Mumbling. “I didn’t fight Ganon.”

“You didn’t fight Ganon? Then who-”

Wind’s voice cuts Twilight off before the Rancher can finish his question. Maybe Sky’s a little relieved by that. “TWILIGHT!”

Sky thinks the look that Twilight gives him basically screams ‘this conversation isn’t over’ before he attempts to look more upbeat. Though, he can tell the smile doesn’t quite reach Twilight’s eyes. Both Sky and Twilight turn to look at Wind as he approaches at mach speed.

“Yeah? What’s up Sailor?” Twilight manages to squeeze the words out.

At first Wind looks skeptical, eyes flicking between Sky and Twilight, but then the kid looks excited. “Warriors wants to spar!”

Sky tilts his head. “Spar?”

“Yeah! Spar! Let’s go!!” Wind grabs Sky’s arm to pull him along as Twilight shakes his head and follows.

That’s it! Sky knows Wind does these things on purpose. The kid chooses to be a menace…

He’s proud.

Wind leads them to the clearing outside the front of Wild’s house. Where Warriors has wooden practice swords. The Captain waves them over. “Rancher, I thought it might be a good idea to keep our skills sharp.”

That’s definitely not shorthand for ‘I’m too restless. Send help.’ No, not at all.

“Alright. Sounds good to me.” It seems Twilight is perfectly fine scratching the itch to move that all of them have. That restlessness of being still for too long.

At the same time, Sky’s not entirely sure that Twilight has that itch. He seems… perfectly content with doing farm work.

The banter picks up and Sky tunes them out for a moment. More focused on the wooden swords laying against the fenceline. He walks over while the others are thoroughly distracted. Picking one up and giving it a good spin. Testing the weight. The feel.

How weird it is to hold a different sword than Fi…

“What are you doing, Skychild?” It came from behind him.

Sky can’t help the gasp. How his entire body tenses. How he whirls around on his feet. Wincing as the action disturbs healing blisters.

When he blinks it takes a second to register that he nearly knocked the shit out of Warriors.

No. No no no. He just proved Warriors right! That he can’t be trusted. He’ll never get his things back. He’ll never-

The Captain’s hands are raised in surrender. “Hey, it’s okay. I didn’t realize you didn’t hear me. Why don’t we lower the sword?”

Not really waiting, because the sword is wooden, Warriors starts to push it down and Sky lets it drop to his side.

Sky didn’t know one stupid word would cause his heart to race like this. That one word would make it hard to breathe.

Maybe it’s because he thought he was safe. What a laughable thought that was, apparently.

Is this embarrassing? He thinks the tips of his ears burn.

People are looking at him and his skin starts to itch.

“Why don’t you spar with me?” The words snap Sky out of his thoughts.

This is embarrassing! Why can’t he calm down? 

There’s a waiver in his voice. He finds himself blinking away tears. “S-Spar?”

“Yes. You have good reflexes and it’s a good idea to let you get some exercise. We’ve all been a little stagnant.” It’s calculated Sky can tell by the slight hint in Warriors tone. It’s how Warriors has been talking to him since that table incident and the haircut.

“O.. Okay.” Sky can do that. That’s something he can do.

A smile is offered to him, but it doesn’t meet Warriors’ eyes. “Let me grab a sword. Go right over there.”

The clearing that Wind dragged him to earlier is pointed to and Sky numbly walks to it. Straining his ears to listen to the hushed argument across the clearing. It only occurs to him now that they were standing directly next to the swords that Warriors was claiming to go get.

“Wars, what in th’ name of Ordonia are you doing? It looks like he’s havin’ a panic attack.”

“Sometimes, Rancher, the best way to find clarity is to do something you’re good at.”

That seems to be the end of the conversation because Warriors gives a firm pat to Twilight’s arm before walking over. Offering a smile and clearly trying to lighten the mood as he gets into position.

With a twirl the wooden practice sword, Warriors laughs out a cocky. “No holding back.”

Sky can feel the slight upturn of his lips. “Promise?”

“Promise.” It has finality to it that Sky knows he can trust Warriors to hold true.

Which is good. Because Warriors is going to need all of his skills. Sky has analyzed the way everyone fights. Having been left out of all of the fights gave him the space to watch and analyze.

Warriors’ fights clean, tactical, and precise. Learned from formal training. He uses his right hand, and seems to write with it too. Though, it’s awkward- despite the writing looking nice- and Sky’s not close enough to suggest that maybe Warriors should try writing with his left.

Wind’s voice cuts through the air as he yells. “Three! Two! One! START!!”

At first neither of them move, but it seems Warriors gets the memo because he launches at Sky first.

Their swords collide as Sky defends himself. He considers this an apology for nearly knocking the Captain out a moment ago. Because in truth he… doesn’t know the parameters of sparing. At least not in this group.

He.. gets the feeling that the Captain isn’t entirely looking for a spar with him anyway.

There is truth to what Warriors said. Sky finds it easier to focus on fighting. It brings him back from his panic to focus on the task at hand.

Unfortunately, at the moment, Sky doesn’t have the strength that Warriors currently has. He’s not at full health. Which means dragging out a sparring match would be extremely exhausting.

If Sky wanted strength- power - he would have to do the Dance of Din. However… That would shatter both of the wooden swords if he messed up. 

The Dance of Farore would work, and he’s the best at it, but it also takes an extreme amount of energy.

Energy that Sky must begrudgingly admit he doesn’t have.

That leaves him with the Dance of Nayru. Using the weight and strength of Warriors against himself.

Warriors draws back and Sky twists his own sword just enough that when Warriors clashes with him again the blade slides down and away from Sky. Turning on his toes, Sky dances and twists. Ignoring the push and pull on his healing blisters as his sword softly thwacks against Warriors’ thigh.

He doesn’t want to hurt the captain, but maybe give a little bruise to the ‘ego’.

Either he’s overthinking it- which is entirely possible- or that ‘ego’ is a front Warriors is putting up.

Getting thwacked seems to surprise the Captain. Who whirls around at the ready. Quick to adjust his stance as Sky waits, briefly, before moving towards Warriors. Feigning an upward strike before letting go of the sword in his right hand. Swiftly catching it in his left and entirely twisting the other direction to successfully strike Warriors against his unprotected mid.

The Captain takes a few steps back. Clearly looking for some leverage before swinging down towards Sky.

Sky was told not to hold back.

Twirling the sword with his left hand, he braces with his right. Ignoring the numb feeling that shoots down his arm as Warriors’ sword collides with his own. Using the momentum of Warriors strike to direct the attack away from himself before the Captain can correct.

Taking the sword with his right hand and giving it a spin he smacks Warriors arm. Moving to twist back around for another attack. However, his next strike is blocked.

Which wasn’t anticipated.

His current lack of strength is taken advantage of as Warriors shoves him back with that strike. Forcing Sky to either step back or fall to the ground.

The next strike from the Captain is dodged. Sky whirls on his toes. Moving to block and redirect the next swing.

Keeping on his toes and using his smaller stature to his advantage, Sky moves like the tides of water- in and out, high and low- as he Dances through the attacks, but to his frustration Warriors starts to adapt.

Warriors is a tactician.. Speed isn’t everything. The Dance of Nayru isn’t entirely meant for sparring, it’s deflecting. Meant for quick, decisive battles and wearing down the enemy.

There’s only so much of Warriors that Sky can wear down before he wears himself out.

The wind picks up and blows the hair out of Sky’s face. Glancing past Warriors, Sky can see the rain in the distance. Followed by another gust of wind where Sky catches the smell before rain. It floods his senses.

Ozone.

In the next second his brain blanks. All he catches in his peripheral is a sword coming towards him.

He drops low below the hit before diving backwards. Landing on his toes and surging forward into the Dance of Farore. There’s an internal curse at the exhaustion pulling at him from that movement. No matter. He’s here to win.

He has to win. He can’t afford to lose. The fate of the world depends on it.

The sound of several smacks fill the air. Sky can’t fully focus on the figure in front of him, but it seems wrong. This situation is wrong. It’s not the same.

The wind blows in and Sky can smell the rain.

Thunder rumbles in the distance.

There’s a thud as a body hits the ground and Sky has twisted the sword as though ready to pierce through the figure below him, but rain starts pouring on him. Shocking Sky with cold water. He blinks and the world starts piecing back together. It’s not some huge figure he’s against. It’s Warriors. On the ground. Nose aggressively bleeding.

Warriors. Stunned.

The entirety of Sky’s body hurts. He can’t stop trembling and shaking. It takes a long second before he realizes that he’s holding the wooden training sword to Warriors neck. As though posed to kill him.

Footsteps quickly approach before arms wrap around him. Sky can’t help the panic that swells in his chest. Squirming and heaving for breath as the sword is pried out of his hand.

He’s carried away as someone else rushes to Warriors. The tight hold on him keeps him trapped in place. Writhing in the grasp like a dying animal doesn’t free him. Someone is talking, but he doesn’t know what they’re saying. It’s muffled in his head.

There’s too much going on!

The second his feet touch the ground, he stumbles away. Only to have both of his arms grabbed. Struggling doesn’t free him from the grasp. He blinks a few times to be met with Twilight.

He can’t breathe. Why can’t he breathe?

“Sky- Sky, breathe.” It’s more of a plea than a demand. Twilight taking the deep breaths that he clearly expects Sky to follow.

Sky tries. He does. He tries hard to copy Twilight. Hands gripping onto Twilight’s arms with knuckle white grip. The air is too heavy. Chest shuddering with every attempted breath. The way his body attempts to hunch and curl into itself is involuntary.

Breathe. It should be a simple task, but it feels like he’s fighting a losing battle.

In this moment, he misses Skyloft. He misses flying. He misses when the Thunderhead didn’t make his heart speed up. He misses when rain was something surprising and exciting. He misses when his body didn’t ache all the time.

He misses when Ozone didn’t represent Otherworldly Power.

Tears well in Sky’s eyes. Throat burning from being unable to breathe and trying not to outright sob. “I-I didn’t- I- I didn’t mean-”

There’s a shake of Twilight’s head. Still doing the deep breathing. “Just breathe. It’s okay.”

Sky doesn’t know how long they stand there. Rain soaks through both of them. Plastering hair to their necks. Cold directly to the bone.

In a weird way, it’s grounding. To stand in the rain and have it soak into him. At least, until Sky starts shaking. Teeth chattering a little.

By now his breathing is hopefully considered relatively normal. It doesn’t seem to matter as Twilight lets go before slowly ushering him into the house and out of the rain. He sits numbly in the chair he was guided to. Pointedly looking away from Warriors. Attention snapping to the door the second that it opens again

Flora walks into the house with Wild. Returning from their trip to the Hateno Tech Lab. Flora’s ears are drooped down as she starts whispering to Wild. Who then prompts her to speak to everyone else. She stands tall before announcing to everyone. “I just heard from the people in the village… There are black blooded monsters in Faron.”

Chapter Text

The travel to Faron Woods wasn’t as excruciating as Sky was expecting it to be. Wild’s ointment had healed his blisters away. At least, the physical ones. Of course there were no true paths, Wild makes their own, and saying bye to Flora was upsetting, but Sky’s feet don’t hurt as bad when he walks. His stomach doesn’t feel like it’s attempting to cave in on itself. It’s easier to look forward to the next task.

However, he would be lying if he didn’t say that things have been a little tense. Sky’s been avoiding Twilight and Warriors like the plague. Skirting around them and jittery when they’re too close. He can’t help it. As much as he dislikes avoiding Twilight, he has to because otherwise that impending conversation where he accidentally let slip that he didn’t fight Ganon might pick up again.

Lying about that isn’t something that Sky thinks he can accomplish.

Avoiding Warriors isn’t as difficult. No matter how guilty he feels, it’s not difficult to avoid the Captain because part of Sky thinks he is also being avoided. Well… Warriors hasn’t made any active attempts to approach him. Which clearly means he’s being avoided.

Besides, what better way to not have to deal with things than avoid them?

He would probably feel better if he would apologize to the Captain for busting his nose in a sparring match. While they both agreed on not holding back, he definitely didn’t mean to do the Dance of Farore on someone that he cares about.

Someone he cares about. He cares about Warriors and- as much as he hates to admit it- he cares about what Warriors thinks of him.

“Hey, Sky, why are you glaring at Warriors like that? Usually only Legend does that.” Wind’s voice, attempting to be quiet, breaks Sky out of his thoughts.

“He keeps looking at me.”

There’s a very long second before Wind replies to that. “Dude, have you considered it’s because you’re glaring daggers into him?”

“No.”

“Maaaybe you should.”

“It’s been considered now.”

“You’re still glaring.”

“I know.”

“Do you hate the Captain?”

Sky’s voice comes out a little louder than he meant, but no one looks back. “What? No!”

“Then why are you glaring at him?”

“Because I care about what he thinks of me and I don’t like that.”

There’s another long second as Wind stares at him. Entirely bewildered. “You’re mad because you care about him?”

“Yes.”

“That’s some Legend level shit.”

“Don’t let Twilight hear you curse. I don’t want to hear the lecture again.” Oh, hopefully the Veteran isn’t rubbing off on him. He has seen Legend in a different light recently, looking up to the other. Probably because he seemingly has been lumped in with the ‘Hyrule Treatment.’

“I won’t.” Wind pauses briefly. Turning forward to look at everyone else before side eyeing Sky. “I’ve noticed you’re avoiding Twilight too.”

“He’s been treating me differently since he found out my age.”

“Oh.. How old are you?”

“Seventeen.”

“Wow! You’re close to my age.”

“No I’m not. You’re what? Four?”

The offended gasp Wind gives him is unrivaled. “I’m fourteen!”

“Relax, relax. I know. I’m sorry.”

Wind huffs. “You’re pretty grouchy.”

“I didn’t sleep well.”

“Fuck dude. Remind me not to wake you up.”

For some unknown reason, it’s extremely easy to open up to Wind. There’s something approachable about the kid and maybe he feels a bit of kinship. They’re both relatively ignored when it comes to plans. Left out of things on a regular basis.

Forgetting for a moment that he’s been busy hating himself for the past hour, the words slip out of Sky’s mouth. “I’m kind of hungry too… Do you think we’ll stop soon?”

“Uhm…” The look that crosses Wind’s face is borderline unreadable. Before slowly shifting to mischievous. “You know what? Yeah. We can stop right now.”

“What?”

“TIIIMMMMMEEEEEE!” The entire group stops at Wind’s obnoxious whine. Then the kid rushes to the front and leaves everyone staring at Sky.

He immediately covers his head with the sailcloth. As if it will make everyone else vanish.

He wants to die.

No! No. No he doesn't. He wants to live.

Just… right now. He desperately wants to vanish. Completely fade out of existence.

Hylia have mercy.

Pulling the sailcloth up enough to peak out and see what’s going on reveals Wind on his tippy toes whispering to Time. Who glances back to look at Sky.

That little shit.

On the bright side, everyone else has turned away. He’s not being stared at by the entire group anymore. Just Wind and Time.

Honestly, not much better.

When Time announces to everyone that they’re stopping for lunch, Sky clenches his teeth to stay quiet.

Of course.

Everyone falls into the routine of setting up for lunch. Everyone, but him having something to do. There was a cookpot not too far from where they were. Which is where Wild gets to cooking. Using Hyrule as a taste tester.

Lunch is more tense than walking.

Sky can’t ease the tension out of his shoulders. Part of him knows he’s unreasonably irritated. Wind was trying to help- did help, but it’s not what Sky wanted.

Because of him, they’re going to be late to Faron. Where there are black blooded monsters and people in danger. Nine heroes are sitting at camp and eating an early lunch. Completely stopped. Because of him. Because he can’t push himself as far as he had been.

Feeling hunger again is awful. It was easier when he didn’t feel hungry. When his stomach didn’t cramp at random intervals without relenting until he eats something. It was easier when being hungry didn’t hurt.

Now it does.

Being hungry hurts. That irritates him. Then, he’s stuck being irritated without direction other than inward.

There’s only so much he can take…

What makes things worse is no one letting him do anything. Even Wind got to help set up.

An aggravated huff leaves him. He should do something to busy himself. He needs to apologize to Warriors. The Captain deserves an apology.

Picking up a small piece of wood from Wild’s pile, Sky sits as far from everyone as reasonably possible before starting to work on his apology gift for Warriors. At the moment he doesn’t know what to give him. Simply letting his hands work.

He completely spaces out. Finally relaxing…

Until Time sits next to him.

Sky can’t help the way his entire body goes rigid. The leader of the group is sitting next to him. Punishment. He’s going to be punished for avoiding everyone and being a burden-

“What are you working on?”

There’s hesitation as Sky speaks. “An apology gift for Warriors.”

“Oh?” A curious brow is raised. Sky tries to ignore how Time’s presence makes him feel uneasy.

“Yeah. I busted his nose while sparring. I owe him an apology.”

Time offers lunch to him. Appearance nothing, but pleasant. A gentle smile on the Old Man’s face. “Things happen while sparring and the Captain is aware of that.”

“I didn’t mean to hit him that hard.” It takes a good second for Sky to take the food from Time. Giving him a weary glance before immediately taking his eyes off of the Authority Figure as he takes the food into his hands.

It’s steaming hot. The warmth soaks into Sky’s hands from the bowl. Rice on the bottom with fish and mushrooms on top. Wild’s special glaze has been added. It looks amazing. Smells amazing. Not eating makes Sky’s stomach hurt, but Time hasn’t taken a bit first. He can’t eat. He can’t eat and some weird part of him feels sick sitting next to time. The man has never done anything to him, other than be the ‘leader’ of their group.

When Time stops staring and takes the first bite of food it nearly feels like mercy. Sky immediately starts borderline inhaling his food. Still trying to go slow enough to actually taste things and avoid making himself sick, but his hunger is ravenous and never ending.

“You know… When you’re hungry, you can say something and we’ll stop.” It’s calm, but it has a weight to it that makes Sky stop eating.

The response is automatic. Falling out of Sky’s lips before he’s even processed that Time needs a response. “I’m not hungry.”

What Sky had expected from Time was protest, like when Legend sees someone else do something stupid then insist they’re fine. Or maybe he anticipated the worried looks of Twilight and Wild before words of reassurance. What he didn’t expect was what actually happened.

Time’s voice is ever steady and calm. “Okay.”

Okay…?

What does ‘okay’ mean? Is there some hidden meaning to Time’s ‘okay’s?

Sky’s eyes side glance Time. Attempting to subtly read the other. Only, Time is relaxed. Focused on his own food and staring out towards camp.

It doesn’t change the fact that it feels like Time knows what he’s doing. Hopefully the man doesn’t have eyes in the back of his head. Sky stares into his food bowl. “Okay.”

They finish their food in silence.

Maybe Sky asks for seconds.

The rest of the trip to Faron is uncomfortably eventless. The woods aren’t silent, there’s plenty of life. Movement. Noises. Bugs. The trees of Wild’s Faron are significantly different from his own. The various sounds of the woods are different. Even the bugs and birds seem different.

At least there’s noise, silent woods are deadly woods, but the reassurance of noises doesn’t mean that it’s uncomfortable that there were reports of black blooded monsters and not a single monster has been seen.

What adds insult to injury is the humidity in Faron has been making Sky’s hair frizz.

It’s unmanageable.

Not to mention, he can see and feel the glances that Warriors keeps giving him.

It makes him anxious. Driving that skittish part of him into full swing as being looked at puts him on edge. There’s potential that giving Warriors the unintentional death glare earlier has resulted in repercussions now that he’s not actively glaring at the man.

So of course, when camp has been set up for the night and the call for patrol goes out, Sky’s the first to jump on the opportunity to leave camp.

Only to realize he trapped himself the second he sees that it’s not only Legend, but Twilight doing the patrol. This was the kind of situation that he was trying to avoid.

Unfortunately, now he’s invested as Time ushers him towards the others. “Okay boys, don’t stray too far. We just want to make sure the surrounding area is clear of monsters before nightfall. We definitely need to stay on our toes if Flora’s reports hold true.”

This earns a nod from Twilight. Who stands at attention, but before he can say anything, the Veteran pipes up.

Legend rolls his eyes. Huffing out. “Yeah, yeah. We’ll be fine, old man. Back before dinner.”

The Veteran grabs hold of Sky’s arm before pulling him away from the group and towards the forest for patrol. Twilight follows after them and Sky looks back to see the Rancher shaking his head.

Patrolling turns out to be easier than Sky thought it would be. At least, there's not much for him to do as Legend and Twilight are the only ones armed. It slowly becomes more apparent to Sky that it was weird for them to let him leave camp. It's not like he has any weapons to defend himself with if something were to go awry. Which means that there's definitely something being planned against him. Some sort of intervention.

Time’s ‘Okay’s definitely have a secret meaning to them. Sky’s not sure that he wants to find out what it is. However, he does get the feeling that he will find out one way or another.

“Hey, Sky-” Twilight starts, but isn’t able to finish as Legend cuts the rancher off.

There’s a long and over-dramatic sigh as the Veteran turns to face him. "Sky, there comes a time in every man's life that Warriors needs to be picked on by them, but you've really been glaring today and I'm starting to wonder why. I mean, it looks like you've started to hate the Captain or something. Is it about that spar or did he say something to you?"

Maybe Legend and Twilight weren't a good group to have been paired up with.

Before Sky can respond, Twilight is cutting back in, moving faster to walk next to the Veteran. Leaning down and hissing softly. “Look, I done told you everything that happened when they sparred. Ain’t neither of them said nothin’ to the other since then.”

This… Ignites an argument. That Sky simply lets happen.

He doesn’t even make so much as a twitch to intervene as he blots out what the Veteran and the Rancher say to each other. Gripping his hand over his heart and squeezing his shirt. Feeling the texture and discomfort of the action.

It’s like when his parents-

Twilight suddenly stops talking. Covering his nose to hide a gag.

“Is.. that a hinox…?” Legend squints.

Sky looks up to see some huge creature lying on the ground. Stepping back, his foot lands on a stick. Causing it to snap.

The silence that blankets the clearing is absolutely deafening.

At first… it seems like nothing is going to happen.. Then..

The eye opens and lands directly on Sky. There’s a weird snort, a few blinks, and Sky can honestly relate a little to not wanting to be woken up. However, he doesn’t enjoy it when the huge monster starts to get up.

By no means is this the largest monster that Sky has fought, but it’s rapidly getting dark. Taking a few steps back, Sky turns to the others. “I think we should leave-”

“Don’t need ta tell me twice!” Twilight starts running in the opposite direction of the hinox.

Legend quickly follows Twilight. Easily outpacing the rancher with the Pegasus Boots.

Oh how Sky wishes he had a pair of those. He can’t keep up. Chest heaving on the heavy surface air. The ground shakes as the monster moves towards them.

There’s a root he didn’t see in the fading light. His foot snags and he lands on the ground with a loud yelp.

Sky can barely see Twilight’s ear flick before the Rancher turns around. Immediately running back towards him. He can feel his face burning with shame as he has help standing up. Pulled to his feet before Twilight borderline starts carrying him.

An arrow whizzes past and the monster behind them grunts.

“We can’t lead it back to camp!” Twilight stops when they make it to Legend.

The Veteran moves to start running again. “It’s not like we can fight it.”

“Why not?” Twilight moves to get in Legend’s way and prevent him from going anywhere.

“Because we have him with us!” Legend growls. Pointing at… Sky.

This immediately causes Sky’s ears to droop. Pain swelling in his heart. Wasn’t Legend different?

No. Of course not.

“Just because I’m here doesn’t mean you can’t fight it!” The frustration is evident in Sky’s voice as he protests.

Not a burden. Not a burden. He’s not a Burden.

Isn't that what they're always telling him?

The Veteran basically growls at him. “Yes, it does, because you’re defenseless.”

“Hey-” Twilight sounds a little desperate as he tries to get their attention, but Sky shrugs it off. Keeping his attention on Legend.

The footsteps of the hinox aggressively shake the ground as the monster rapidly approaches them. Which apparently neither he nor the Veteran are going to acknowledge at the moment. Much to the distress of the Rancher. Sky can practically feel the anxiety coming off of Twilight in waves.

"Just fight it!" Sky throws his arm to gesture out towards the monster. Not even bothering to give a glance to it.

How are they allowed to say that he isn't a burden and that he doesn't hinder them when things like this happen and it apparently holds them back from being able to fight?

He is a burden. He's a burden. Just when he was starting to be able to convince himself he isn't, this is when he truly feels like he is. Aside from already consuming all of the food supplies, and not being allowed to do things around camp, now not only themselves, but everyone around them is in danger because he's in the way of Legend and Twilight fighting the hinox.

"Move!" Without waiting for a response, Twilight tackles Sky out of the way in the nick of time. The hinox's hand slams to the ground right where Sky was standing mere seconds ago.

The second that Sky has the chance he's looking over Twilight's shoulder to find out where Legend is and to make sure that he wasn't squashed. Luckily, the Veteran had dove to the other side. As the monster swings again, everyone scatters. Twilight carries Sky over his shoulder as he makes a break for the woods. Much to Sky's frustration. Frustration builds and builds until a temper that Sky wasn't even entirely aware that he has starts to burst.

Sky yells as he struggles in Twilight's grasp. Which is something that many times has proven to be a fruitless endeavor. "I'm not a burden! Isn't that what you're always telling me? That I'm not a burden! Then why is it hindering you now? Why can't you just fight it?"

To the Rancher's credit, he doesn't explode back on him. Instead setting Sky down the second that they're out of range from any attacks. "You're not a burden, I ain't a liar and if I ever thought that about you I would have been straight with you about it. That said,  you and the Vet could have gotten killed right there because you both let petty anger overshadow your senses. The Vet was wrong when he said we couldn't fight it because you were with us but right now is not the time for arguing about it, so save it for later and focus."

All Sky can do is nod in response to Twilight. Unable to find the words in order to properly respond.

At first they do what they can in an attempt to regroup, however, this is swiftly followed by more bickering between everyone. They all narrowly avoid being crushed by a thrown tree. Causing them to separate once more.

Twilight shouts something as a warning, but it’s too late. The Veteran gets smacked by the Hinox. There’s the horrid sound of several bones giving way as the force sends Legend’s body flying. Tumbling dangerously close to the edge. The Veteran skids…

Then falls.

Before Sky can even register what his feet are doing, he’s dashing across the battlefield. Breathing picking up into a panic. His clothes hang awkwardly and chainmail clinks with every step. Belt holding him together awkwardly as he darts between the hinox’s legs in a beeline directly towards Legend’s falling body. Ignoring how the beast turns to follow him.

Seconds count. Seconds.

Kids tumbling from the islands can be gone in seconds.

Some part of his brain is consumed in the memory of Zelda falling. The tornado. He can’t grab her! He can’t reach!

The rest of his brain is running on overdrive. Sky has no clue where the next ledge is. If Legend has already hit the ground. If it wasn’t that far of a fall anyway. If Legend is dead. He doesn’t know.

Seconds count.

He’s not wasting any of them.

Without a glance back, he throws himself off the edge.

A part of him is thrilled that he’s falling again. Where his brain draws back on memories of diving from high islands in dares or being pushed by Zelda. The feeling of flying on a loftwing.

Falling feels freeing…

He blinks and is drawn back to the present. Legend is unconscious- which is probably a good thing- falling rapidly towards a lake below. Sky shifts how he’s falling to move faster. Quickly catching up to Legend.

Grabbing hold, he quickly realizes that he’s not going to be able to draw the sailcloth. Both of his arms are full and Legend is unconscious. He doesn’t know what to do. This isn’t a situation he’s been in before because at least Groose was conscious.

Suddenly, something pulls at his shirt, a magical gust upwards that slows both his and Legend’s fall. Twisting them in air, he uses himself as the buffer between Legend and the lake immediately below them.

The last thing Sky sees before breaching the lake is a dragon.

Beautiful. Majestic.

Despite that brief buffer of magical wind, hitting the water knocks the air out of Sky. Immediately soaking into his clothes. Straight to the bone. Compared to the air around them, the water feels cold as ice.

That iron grip on Legend remains.

He desperately drags them both to the surface. Gasping for air the second his head breaches the water. Holding Legend to his chest. Focusing on keeping the Veteran’s head above water.

In this moment Sky is extremely grateful for Faron’s Scale. Since it makes it easier to swim around.

However, he doesn’t know the extent of Legend’s injuries. Which means jostling the Veteran is completely out of the question.

It takes Sky a good second of simply floating there and being pushed by the currents of the water falls to find a good place to pull the Veteran to safety. He chooses the tree roots in the middle of the lake. Safest there. Mostly because there are monsters on the bank and the rocks don't seem like a comfortable place to rest. Especially while injured.

It takes a good while for Twilight to come looking for them, with the entire rest of the group in tow. In that time Sky berates himself for having been a distraction.

All of the dark feelings bubble back up to the surface, but he does everything that he can to keep them at bay. Eventually zoning out as he scans the area to make sure both he and Legend are safe.

Then everyone is there to help Legend and him up to the bridge. Choosing to sleep at the stable instead of searching for another spot in the woods.

Despite sleeping the second that his head hit the pillow, Sky doesn’t feel better when he wakes up the next morning. Restlessly moving around the stable. Since he can’t go very far.

At least.. He couldn’t until Wild offered for them to go on a walk together. They end up back at the bridge where he and Legend had been pulled up to safety.

Sky points out across the lake. “This… is where I saw the dragon.”

This is followed by a little puff of air from Wild. “You must have seen Farosh.”

Farosh… She’s beautiful.

Before either of them can say anything else, a merchant tries to wave Sky over. “Would you like to buy some Mighty Bananas?”

Despite feeling how Wild bristles behind him- he swears his friend radiates death, and that if Wild could speak there would be forbidden words being spoken- Sky moves a little closer to the merchant on the bridge. Tilting his head. “What’s a banana?”

This… Seems to absolutely baffle the merchant in front of him. Stumped as though unable to comprehend what Sky just asked. He waits patiently for a response. He can feel Wild dying inside behind him.

“I beg your pardon?” The ‘Banana’ Merchant’s voice barely makes it out of her throat.

“You’re pardoned, now what’s a banana?” Sky makes eye contact with the merchant for a long moment.

Still.. Waiting. Wild hasn’t done anything. He’s starting to think that Wild is actually gone.

The merchant scowls. “Are you mocking me?”

Sky scowls in return. Mocking? No, but he’s starting to heavily consider it. Still, he aims to be polite. This is a merchant, after all, it’s not like he can fight them because he feels like it. Though, if a chandelier was involved he’d intentionally break it and not pay them back. “I’m asking what a Mighty Banana is, you can either answer the question or I’m leaving.”

“How do you not know what a Mighty Banana is??”

“I would know if you’d explain it to me.”

“It’s- It’s a Mighty Banana??”

“What does it look like? Taste like? Just?? Explain it to me?”

“It’s a yellow fruit.”

“Okay.”

“It’s sweet.”

“Okay???”

“Ah! Fuck this! Just take it.”

A strange yellow fruit is shoved into Sky’s hands. He stares at it before looking at the Banana Merchant. “I don’t know if I want this?”

“No! It’s free! Just take it. Just take it and try it! Eat it! Eat it now and know the power of the Mighty Banana!” The panic and stress radiates violently off of the person in front of him. 

Sky.. does not appreciate the pressure he’s being put under. Blinking in shock as his brain lags in attempting to catch up to what’s happening. There’s a fruit in his hands and someone is asking, no, yelling at him to eat it. “No, I think you can have this back. You’ve made this situation very stressful for me.”

Within the next blink the Banana Merchant has transformed into a yiga footsoldier. Screaming something about bananas and Sky having disrespected a fruit. However, he doesn’t have to worry very long because mere seconds after the transformation Wild takes care of the problem.

They both stare where the yiga had previously been before poofing away.

The words are tumbling out of Sky’s mouth before he can even truly process what he’s thinking. “What do you think happens to them… Since.. They’re not dead?”

“Honestly… No clue.”

“Fair enough.”

In order to get the restless energy of not having been in a fight that his body had prepared for, Sky and Wild decide to take a little bit longer of a walk. Moving in the opposite direction of the bridge and more towards the woods.

Things start to blur out and steadily become more distant. The noises of the forest becoming a dull buzzing in the back of Sky’s mind. He doesn’t even have time to process what’s happening and tell Wild before his feet trail after the glowing apparition of a golden girl. Long blonde hair… Blue eyes.. Zelda. Picking up the pace, he doesn’t even hear the noises around him. Desperately following the light through the dark, rainy forest.

It’s humid and a little hard to breathe. The feeling of his chest staggering for breath doesn’t slow him as he stumbles in the dark.

Sky keeps pushing himself. Ignoring when branches and leaves scratch against his face. How he nearly slips in the mud several times. Racing along the walkway as he always seems just a little too late to catch her.

The stairs. The pillars. Just a little further. Please let him catch up. Let him be fast enough!

Zelda. Zelda. Zelda! Zelda please wait!

There’s not a ledge under his foot and Sky crashes into cold water. Shoving himself up with a gasp as his body starts shaking. Trembling in the cold. Shocking his entire system.

Oh.. Oh he knows this place.

Skyview Spring.

His ears droop as he stares up at the statue. Slowly hunching over until his forehead touches the water again. He doesn’t know what to say. He doesn’t know why he was led here. Instead… He shivers. He shivers in front of the Silent Goddess. Facing judgment that he isn’t prepared for.

Why was he brought here? To be laughed at? Silently mocked?

Sky screams in rage. Smacking his fist into the water and flinching at the splash.

The statue says nothing.

Taking a few shuddering breaths, he tries to get himself back under control. “Why.. Why did you bring me here?”

The statue says nothing.

“Please… I need answers. If you wanted me dead, then why am I alive? I’ve done everything you asked. I followed Zelda to the surface. I completed the trials. I killed the Demon King Demise. I was ready to give my life for you. So.. Why? Why didn’t you let me die?”

There’s rustling behind him and Sky whirls around to see Wild standing at the edge of the spring. Still on the stone just before the water.

More tears spill down Sky’s face. Each breath trembling as he slowly loses himself. Wild offers their hand and Sky takes it. Pulling himself out of the water. Hiccuping on a sob and allowing Wild to pull him into an awkward hug.

Both of them flinch at a shout from outside the spring walls. More noises immediately follow and they both rush towards the ruckus. 

However, Wild forces Sky to hide behind a pillar before they rush off into the fray.

There’s a lot of movement. It’s dark. Swords clash against metal and monster flesh alike.

Sky moves away from the pillar that he was hiding behind to get a better view.

Why is this familiar?

A monster strikes down Wind, then starts racing towards him. There’s blood everywhere on the ground, it’s hard to see due to the rain, but… the kid isn’t moving.

Several shouts fill the air.

Rage floods Sky’s veins and it thunders in his heart like the storm above. The wind whips harder and pelts him with rain. Lightning dances through the clouds. The clearing briefly flashes with light followed by a booming crackle overhead.

His right hand raises instinctively towards the sky as his body reaches out for something he can’t put a name to.

As if calling upon a Skyward Strike.

The clouds part as though divine judgment herself responded to his call. The triforce on his left hand glows. A dragon shrouded in lightning comes down from the heavens. Lightning strikes Sky’s hand and agony shoots through his body.

It hurts.

He’s done this before. He can do it again. He’s fine. He’s fine. He’s fine-

The monster severely miscalculated, but Sky doesn’t give it the chance to recorrect. It stands there unblinking and terrified.

He’s not going down without a fight.

How dare this monster hurt the kid.

Ignoring the screeching of his nerves, Sky moves his fingers to snap.

It feels natural.

He.. He feels powerful.

He forged himself into a weapon, didn’t he? He was chosen by Hylia, wasn’t he? He’s a weapon and he was chosen. He’s not going to let a kid- his brother - die if there’s something that he can do about it.

Summon a shred of courage.

Snap.

The first strike of lightning hits the small area around him. The monster’s metal weapon drops from its hand. Warriors shouts something just before there’s another boom.

Lightning floods the clearing as though a flash of divine light. It’s almost blinding. Sky’s forced to shut his eyes.

It takes several seconds too long for his entire body to stop screaming.

Forcing himself to draw in an agonizing breath, the world starts to piece back together. Sounds come first, but with enough blinks he manages to make his vision clear enough to see what’s going on.

The entire clearing of monsters was eradicated.

Without a second thought he races over to Wind. Dropping to his knees to assess the kid. To his frustration, his right hand is entirely unresponsive. Twitching and flaring with pain at every movement. Bleeding. Placing his left hand on Wind’s chest he tries to make sure the kid is breathing.

Relief floods Sky when he feels the rise and fall of Wind’s chest. Wind’s okay. Hurt, badly hurt, but alive. Which means that he can be healed.

Unfortunately, relief causes Sky to relax. The world spins awkwardly. Exhaustion slams into him. It steadily becomes harder to remain upright. Something’s wrong…There’s a strange feeling every time he breathes.

The rise and fall of Wind’s chest is the last thing Sky remembers.

Chapter Text

Blood races down Sky’s arm. Lightning streaks flaring on his skin. Agony. He’s in agony. All of his nerves are on fire and every jostle sends new bolts of pain through Sky’s body. Laying against Twilight’s fur pelt as the rancher carries him and there’s the deep rumble trying to offer words of reassurance.

It’s not working.

Sky can hardly make out what Twilight’s saying. Staying conscious is a monumental task and he can barely remember why he’s forcing himself to stay awake. Hylia, he can barely remember what happened mere seconds ago. When his eyes drift shut someone starts shouting. There’s a few pats to his cheek which manages to wake him enough.

Only enough.

Each breath feels oddly wet.

What’s wrong? What happened? Why can’t he focus?

Rain continues to pelt him. He’s already soaked to the bone. Each hit sends new waves of pain through his overstimulated body.

Being in pain and unable to focus- which makes him defenseless- is usually something that would put him further on edge than this. However, he can’t find it in himself to even attempt to force himself to focus.

Bleary eyes blink as he rests his head on Twilight’s shoulder. Attempting to look around with his failing vision.

There’s a hazy light in the distance.

Twilight is carrying him towards it.

Sky’s eyes start to drift shut again. Aching and heavy. Someone says something, but his eyes close and the hazy world fades out into nothing. An inky blackness consumes him.

It’s cold.

Sounds echo off of the walls of this enclosed space.

It’s wet.

Boots slosh through water that has already soaked through his clothes and directly to his bones.

Sky opens his eyes, blinking away bleariness to reveal a poorly lit Skyview Spring. At first he’s confused. Looking around in hopes to see something that will provide context for his situation. Wasn’t.. Wasn’t he just on Twilight’s back? How did he get to the spring?

Wading through the cold water, he moves to step onto the platform. Climbing up despite his aching limbs. All of him is so, so cold. When he turns back to the statue of Hylia, instead of a statue it’s… Zelda.

“Zelda..?”

All he gets is that pressed smile. Though, it feels like when she breathes the feeling of the room changes. There’s a small glow around her. “It’s been a long time, Link.”

Hearing the name Link after being Sky for so long feels awkward. As if he had already accepted the nickname Sky as his own name. A part of that is true. He is the Hero of the Skies. The Chosen Hero. Hand picked by the Goddess herself from childhood. Blessed by the Golden Three after proving himself over and over that he is worthy.

All he wanted to do was save his friend. Was that too much to ask?

“I don’t… understand. How did we get here?”

Something about Zelda has all of the alarm bells going off in Sky’s head. Similar to the time when they were in the temple in the Ancient Past. He could sense that there was something different about her. To the point that he had hesitated until it was too late for him to make a change.

The voice that replies has a strangeness to it. Otherworldly. Haunting. “You called for me, didn’t you? I’m simply responding to your call.”

This causes Sky to bristle slightly. “You’re not Zelda.”

“I thought it would be kind to appear with a face you find familiar.”

“I wouldn’t call this a kindness.” Bitterness and borderline venom seeps into Sky’s voice.

Sky’s response earns a sigh. “My Hero… I’m answering your call. You are the one that summoned me here. Do you desire to talk about the things that you said at the Spring?”

Through all of that bitterness and anger, Sky isn’t entirely certain that he had expected a response. Nor can he tell if this is a dream or a Dream.

“Why am I alive? I don’t- I didn’t want to be alive. I had that Dream… Is that not what you wanted from me? Did you not desire my death? I’ve served you. I’ve done everything you asked!” Sky takes a shuddering breath. Attempting to steel his emotions and failing miserably. Tears pinprick his eyes in a similar way to when Impa told him he was too slow. He’s angry, hurt, and so, so confused. “I don’t understand why the others saved me in time if you want me dead.”

“I do not want you dead.”

In that moment… Sky stops breathing. The air around him becomes heavier. Then he can feel his chest heaving for breath as he starts hyperventilating. “Wh-what?”

“Neither Zelda or myself want you dead.”

Don’t give him that hope. This isn’t a Dream, it’s a dream. He’s lying to himself.

Breathing hurts. He clutches the shirt over his heart. “M-my D-Dream… Why did you show me w-with the s-sword… I-I don’t.”

“You chose to take an attempt on your own life.”

“You told me to!”

“I did no such thing.”

“I-I remember what I Saw.” Sky puts his hands in his hair and pulls. “I s-saw the sword. F-Fi-”

“Because you chose to take an attempt on your own life. It was Shown to you in a Dream.”

“If I had never Seen it, then I never would have! I- I wouldn’t have-” He… can’t say it. He can’t. His next words are strained. “Why did Zelda leave me?”

“She went to get help.”

A weak, near mournful sound leaves him. This is cruel.

“Don’t give me hope like this.”

“I only speak the truth.” Hylia speaks, voice level, but not uncaring.

“But you lied to get me here!”

“I never lied, you have Seen what will be the same as you have Seen what has been. It was your choice to act on that Dream.”

It’s barely a whisper. “Why did you manipulate me like that?”

The light around Hylia brightens before she begins to warp out of Zelda’s form. “Manipulate you, Hero? I gave you the gift of Sight to aid you on your journey.”

Sky’s body freezes. Still heaving for breath. All his words get caught in his throat.

“Do you disrespect the gift I have given you? I do not act without cause. I have the ability of Sight, I gave it to you to aid you, and you must understand how to use it.” Hylia’s voice distorts further. Ringing off of the walls of the enclosed Spring. Her body now too large for the pedestal as she leans towards Sky. Hair covering her face, but Sky knows that he’s being looked at. The feeling makes his skin crawl. “I favor you, My Hero, I do not want you to die. You were chosen for a purpose. You have succeeded in one goal of many. Your defeat of Demise is not your end.”

Sky steps back slightly as Hylia’s face gets too close. Her size takes up most of the room. Her head alone makes him seem small.

Hylia moves back her hair and veil. Revealing eyes that See through him. “I have Seen the alternative worlds where you were not My Hero, and those with Spirits more fragile than your own would never have survived. You were chosen for your resilience. It is now your time to learn how to live.”

The world is suddenly blinding as the brightness causes pain to erupt into Sky’s head.

“Now, My Hero, wake up.”

His body is shooting up before Sky even knows that he’s awake. Agony stabs through him and causes him to gasp.

Pain!

Danger! He’s in Danger!

Before he can fully comprehend what his body is doing, he’s standing in the middle of a room and attempting to stumble towards the door.

There’s the sound of footsteps and Sky braces himself as the door is flung open. Only.. instead of some monster that Sky had been anticipating, it’s Twilight.

“Sky- Hey. Why don’t you lay back down?”

Sky’s voice comes out scratchy from lack of use and dehydration. “Wh… Where are we?”

“We’re at Lon Lon Ranch- uhm, Time’s home.” Twilight hums as he begins to guide Sky back towards the bed he had been in moments prior.

There’s no protests from Sky. Not at first, anyway. Then everything hits him and his eyes dart around the room rapidly. Where’s Wind- He needs to-

“Woah- Hey, you need t’ breathe-”

Sky attempts to start heading for the door again. Only for his legs to give out from under him and to be awkwardly caught by Twilight. “W-Wind- He wasn’t moving! Where is he?”

“Wind’s okay. It’s okay. Just breathe.”

At the command, Sky starts attempting to force himself to properly breathe as Twilight helps him sit on the bed. His body shakes, trembles, and Sky curses himself for it.

Twilight wouldn’t lie to him. Wind is okay. All he has to do is breathe. Which is a surprisingly difficult task. Stupid heavy surface air!

Next to him, Twilight shifts. Taking in a deep breath slowly and exhaling slowly. Sky starts to subconsciously copy that. Still wheezing on the air, but not so badly that he can’t breathe at all.

“T.. take me to Wind?” A request. He… He needs to know. He has to see for himself. Just so he can rest.

He’s not sure that he will truly be able to ease the tension from his shoulders until he is entirely certain that Wind is okay.

“Sorry, no can do. You’re sentenced to bedrest.” Sky opens his mouth to protest, but is interrupted by Twilight before he can even start talking. “Hyrule’s orders. You can try talkin’ to them about it, but I doubt it’d get ya very far.”

Can’t argue with Hyrule.

A long sigh leaves Sky. “I doubt it would.”

They both settle for sitting on the bed. A blanket of silence settling over them. The only sound being Sky’s wheezing breaths.

The silence is broken by the low rumble of Twilight’s voice. “What… happened?”

“What do you mean?”

As if attempting to not disturb anyone else, or maybe Twilight is attempting to be mindful and keep this conversation between them, the Ranch Hand whisper yells. Throwing his hands out as if it will help the elaboration. Sky can’t help the thought of ‘Groose’ that pops into his head at the sight. “I mean you summoning lightning from the sky! There was a dragon and everything!”

Ah. That.

Honesty is the best policy. Besides, it wouldn’t do Sky any favors if he did choose to lie. He isn’t sure summoning lightning is something that he can simply do on command. By Hylia, Her Grace, he didn’t even know he could do that until he felt the power coursing through him. “I have no idea.”

“What??” The entirely baffled expression on Twilight’s face is absolutely priceless. If Sky could laugh right now without seeming like a complete asshole, he would.

There’s a bit of a shrug. “Yeah, I don’t know how I did that.”

Twilight stares at him for a good moment. “You’re joking.”

“Nope.” Sky pops the ‘p’.

They fall into a silence that’s a tad bit more awkward. Though, the expression of deep thought on Twilight’s face indicates that this conversation isn’t over.

“What you’re sayin’ is… you.. Got powers ya didn’t even know ya had. An’ have no control over them.”

“Yes.”

The exhausted heave of a sigh that leaves the Rancher makes the other seem years beyond his young age. “Wouldn’t be a first.”

Before Sky can stop himself, the words are tumbling from his lips. “Won’t be the last.”

That’s not cryptic.

However, it seems that it wasn’t a poor response because Twilight simply nods along. “It also ain’t the weirdest thing I seen out of this group.”

Sky’s not sure that he wants to ask. He’s not sure that he wants to know.

The silence that falls over them this time is more relaxing. Exhaustion lays a heavy blanket over Sky’s shoulders again and he doesn’t have the energy to put effort into staying awake.

His eyes close.

When he wakes up, it’s significantly darker.

Not moving has made him stiff in the joints. Something he is certain would be awkward to say to anyone on Skyloft considering he’s so young, but it’s not like he has ever had optimal health anyway. He’s always been sickly.

Running himself completely ragged during his adventure certainly hasn’t helped matters.

He needs to get up.. To move around.

However, it seems that Hyrule has a sixth sense. Because the door opens just before Sky can set his feet on the ground.

Hyrule sees this and blessedly doesn’t comment. “Fantastic! You’re awake. I was worried I would have to wake you up. If Wind’s stories are anything to go by it’s like waking a sleeping Lynel.”

That is not a comparison that Sky enjoys, but… hopefully that doesn't show on his face. He doesn’t want to instantly sour Hyrule’s mood.

“I think that’s an exaggeration….” Sky actually takes a second to think about it. “Hopefully.”

There are certainly times that he is extremely grumpy and waking him up is a daring task. However, he doesn’t want to be like the creature that caused him to cut his hair.

This does earn a soft laugh from Hyrule. Which is better than being on the wrong end of Hyrule’s wrath.

“I do want to soothe some of your concerns. Wind is okay. His wounds were external and he’s healthy.” There’s a bit of a pause. Where Hyrule is clearly attempting to figure out how to word something, but not wanting to upset him. “For you.. It’s different. Your body isn’t entirely healthy. Healing requires energy that.. You don’t have to spare.”

Sky furrows his brows in confusion. Honestly, it makes sense, but at the same time he had thought he was getting better. "What do you mean?"

Maybe this is why Hyrule had paused in the first place. Because they knew that he has taken offense to these things in the past. Defensive and everything. Which definitely doesn't look good for future healing situations.

"I mean... You're still recovering from a hard journey." Hyrule sits next to him, offering a soft smile that Sky is certain is an attempt at reassurance. "You're taking a little longer to heal because you need more energy to be able to heal healthily without causing worse damage to your body."

"It probably doesn't help that I've been rather sickly my entire life."

"I can't say that it does or doesn't, I mean, according to what Legend said when you get sick you're supposed to build some kind of immunity to that specific illness."

"Can't relate."

This earns pinched brows from Hyrule. Both of them fall silent for a very brief moment before Hyule simply hums and moves on. “Regardless, you’re to stay here and rest. Heal up a little more before doing any kind of rigorous exercise at all. I can only heal you so much, and you.. Didn’t have a lot of energy left.”

“... I’m sorry.”

Confusion floods Hyrule’s voice. “Why?”

“I’ve made things difficult and I’m-”

“I’m going to stop you there. I’m happy to help you recover. I’m happy to use my magic to aid everyone here.” Hyrule puts a gentle hand on Sky’s shoulder as though to be entirely certain that Sky is giving his undivided attention. “You will never be a burden. You are as much of a Hero as the rest of us.”

All Sky can do is nod in response. Hyrule checks a few things before bidding Sky goodnight. Only after Hyrule has left the room is Sky unable to untangle his throat enough to whisper. “Thank you…”

Sky is left to his own devices as he attempts to return back to sleep. Once he does it’s more like a curse than a blessing. Fitfully sleeping through the night only to be woken up by the unholy screeching of some animal outside. Which is apparently normal for a ‘Cucco’.

Everyone stops by to check on him throughout the next day. Unfortunately, laying around drives Sky crazy. He needs to get outside and smell the fresh air. At some point he manages to haul himself closer to the window without a bunch of black spots dotting his vision.

Progress.

Luckily Wind has plenty of stories and Legend isn’t impossible to sit with. Wild makes relaxing tea.

It takes longer than Sky would like, but he recovers from literally ‘controlling’ lightning without too much question. No one pries about the lightning incident. At least, not after Twilight did.

Which isn’t an easy thought because Sky’s not certain if Twilight simply told everyone, or… if they’ve accepted it the same way Twilight did. It’s not the weirdest thing that any of them have experienced.

Simply… Unexpected.

When Sky starts walking around again, he makes a few discoveries about the place he’s been staying at for the past four days.

Lon Lon is peaceful. There’s no monsters to worry about, nothing that will jump out from behind things or out of the shadows, and there’s always food on the table. Farmwork is routine and once he was shown the ropes it was smooth sailing.

It’s simple work compared to… Killing a God.

In his opinion, Sky has the best job of them all: Tend to the Cuccos.

No one else had wanted the job. In fact, everyone had attempted to steer clear of it like the job itself and everything to do with it was plagued by evil incarnate. This is not something that Sky understands. The birds are nice to him. Significantly smaller than Loftwings, but just as adorable.

A few weeks pass. Life becomes easy and Sky realizes that if he could settle down like this, he happily would.

It’s not hard to see why a life like this is appealing to Time.

Early afternoon has rolled around. Lunch was had. There’s a little bit of time that Sky steals for himself in the bathroom. For the first time since he was at Wild’s house, Sky looks into the mirror and touches his face. It’s… squishy. He doesn’t remember the last time his face was squishy like this.

He doesn’t remember the last time he wasn’t constantly hungry. He doesn’t remember the last time he truly felt at peace. He doesn’t remember the last time he felt like he actually belongs somewhere.

Malon calls for him and Sky immediately leaves the bathroom. When he arrives in the kitchen, Time’s wife turns to him with a smile and asks him to put some of the hay where the horses can get it.

Sky accepts the mission without hesitation. He would do anything for Malon in a heartbeat. She’s so kind, caring, motherly, and full of fire. He’s happy that he got the chance to meet her. That one Hero of Courage has a partner with enough fire to match.

Getting the hay isn’t hard. Though, he is going through an exhaustion episode. Which means that it’s taking more time than he would like for him to accomplish the task. He keeps bribing himself with the promise that he can go sit with the cuccos for a few moments and be successfully impossible to disturb. One perk of everyone seeming to have a fear of these harmless birds is that no one will disturb him if he’s with them. 

Feisty, protectful birds. Entirely harmless.

There’s the sound of footsteps and Sky’s ear flicks before he glances behind him to see none other than Warriors.

“I need to talk to you.” Wars says as he trails after Sky.

Sky drops the haybale as his body forces him to take a break. Wheezing in and out softly. “Go away.”

“Please, Sky.”

“I said go away.”

Wars pushes onward. “Look, I know that I haven’t been the kindest to you. The Vet pointed out that I’ve been treating you like a wounded soldier, when that’s not who you are. I was worried about letting you have any sharp objects because of the way we found you. That wasn’t the first time I had seen someone like that. I didn’t want a repeat. I tried covering all grounds to prevent it. I’m sorry for the way I have treated you. It wasn’t right.”

“I don’t accept your apology.”

“What?”

“You’re not forgiven.”

“I know we got off to a rocky start and-”

It comes out more of a hiss as the words drip like venom off of Sky’s tongue. He hates the way his ears are drooped. How he doesn’t entirely mean what he says. Some part of him knows that Warriors has done things that he is thankful for, but the rest of him truly can’t let go of everything else. “I don’t forgive you. You have done nothing, but cause me grief since the moment I met all of you. I don’t forgive you. You haven’t earned it. Take your flowery words and shove them somewhere else because I don’t want them.”

That’s not the entire truth. Warriors has helped him and attempted to help him more than once. Sky finds himself blinking away tears. Angry. He’s just angry. No… He’s hurt. Under all that anger is hurt and pain.

He wants to be alone.

At the same time, he doesn’t want to be alone.

It’s complicated. It’s awful. He doesn’t know what to do with these emotions that he keeps pushing to the side, shoving down, burying, and bottling up until they get worse and overwhelming and he’s stuck with them-

Huffing out a harsh breath, Sky turns back towards the haybale he was carrying. About to pick it back up before bristling when Wars’ voice hits his ears again. Turning to look at the Pristine Boots Jerk, only for the words that he hears to cause him to pause.

The Captain takes a few hesitant steps forward. “How.. Do people apologize in your culture?”

Silence.

“If my words don’t mean anything, and I need to earn your forgiveness, I’ll do what it takes to earn it by your standards.”

“I want my things back.”

There’s no hesitation in Warriors’ response. “Done.”

“You’re still not forgiven.”

“You haven’t answered my question.”

He’s… Willing to do more?

Some part of Sky doesn’t want to give Warriors the chance to earn that forgiveness. It’s wrong of him. To want to hold on to this grudge.

He wants to hold this grudge for selfish reasons. It gives him an outlet. One direction to push the negative things.

It’s wrong of him. Deeply and horribly awful to push everything negative onto a single person. Warriors doesn’t deserve that.

Sky looks away from Warriors. Angrily staring at the ground. As though it’s the reason that he has all of these problems in the first place. “We make things, and I don’t mean some folded paper with words, I mean make things. Food, items, gadgets, gifts, whatever. It has to be from you to me. From the heart.”

“Okay… Thank you.”

Sky doesn’t say anything as he turns around and picks up the haybale. Casting a glance back to Warriors before carrying the haybale to the barn as Malon had instructed him to do earlier.

A little bit of guilt nestles its way into Sky’s stomach.

Which of course means that he suppresses it and pretends that he doesn’t have awkward feelings that he doesn’t know how to process. The next two days go by the same as the others, but now he’s stuck with a steadily growing sense of guilt about the conversation that he had with the Captain.

Should he have been so bitter? He was rather harsh when the Captain had been attempting to apologize. At the same time, he’s filled with so much anger and frustration about his situation that it’s getting harder to keep all of the feelings inside- where they belong.

Besides, shouldn’t they hate him as much as he hates himself? Shouldn’t everyone else understand that they shouldn’t apologize to him? He’s the reason they’re cursed. He’s the reason that they have suffered so greatly protecting Hyrule and the many other places that these Heroes have been tasked with saving, protecting, and sacrificing parts of themselves to.

Their suffering is his doing.

He wasn’t fast enough. So slow. Always late-

All he’s been doing this whole time is lying! He hasn’t even told them he’s the first of them. That he’s why they’re cursed. They shouldn’t trust him.

A shaky huff leaves Sky.

The cuccos happily nestle up to him as he works on the gift that he’s making for Warriors. He really should have asked the Captain the best way to apologize to him, but there is some feeling deep inside him that he can’t quite put a name to that prevents him from having a real, genuine conversation with the Captain on a normal basis. Much less, would he be asking the best way to apologize to the man.

Footsteps approach and Sky’s ears flick. Some part of him goes on the alert, which proceeds to make the cuccos go on alert too. This causes the footsteps to stop and Sky looks up to the shadow hovering over him to find none-other than the current source of his internal conflict- The Captain.

“I.. I’m not sure the best way to go about this, but I didn’t think you would appreciate me making it some big thing.” The Captain digs into his pouch before pulling out an item carefully wrapped in cloth. “I want to properly apologize for the way that I have treated you. It was wrong, even when I had felt it was the correct path, I didn’t take your feelings into consideration. I understand if you do not forgive me, but I wanted to make a step in the direction of a truce of sorts.”

Truce of Sorts.

Is this where they stop being awkward around each other?

At first, he truly isn’t certain on what to say in response. Well… Thank you doesn’t seem like a bad place to start. Reaching out, Sky takes the offered gift. Not opening it quite yet as he stares up at the Captain.

The Captain makes an awkward movement, as though attempting to prompt Sky to open the gift, but at the same time clearly in a situation he isn’t used to.

Not wanting to make this event any more painful, Sky gently unravels the gift. The mere sight of it nearly takes his breath away. He truly doesn’t think Warriors made this on his own, a feather headdress doesn’t seem like something the Captain would be familiar making, but Sky isn’t going to complain.

Though, it is awkward to be receiving a Plume from Warriors of all people.

He’s willing to bet rupees that Legend had a hand in this.

Where did he even get the feathers- Not important.

“Thank you.” Sky looks up at Warriors again. “Captain.. I… I need to apologize too.”

This earns a confused noise from Wars, but before there can be any protest, Sky plows on.

“I’ve been unfairly blaming you for something that has nothing to do with you.”

“What do you mean?” Warriors sounds completely baffled.

“I mean- I mean you look like my father.” Frustration bubbles up and Sky looks away from the Captain. Ugh! It shouldn’t be this hard. “I’ve been putting blame for things he did to me onto you because it’s easy and that’s not fair to you when you’ve only been trying to help me.”

The silence is awkward. Tense. Sky can’t handle it. Warm tears prick the corners of Sky’s eyes. He ends up angrily glaring at the ground until a cucco comes close and he buries his face into the feathers. Taking in a shaky breath.

Then, there’s a body sitting next to him on the ground. “You’re not the first of us to have a problem with authority, nor are you the first to have a father figure problem. Talk to me?”

Oh, the irony. He is the first! He’s cursed them all.

“Link, talk to me?”

It’s foreign to hear his given name. He manages to glance at Wars from the corner of his eyes.

“It’s wrong to compare you to him… My father wasn’t a good man.” Not that… Warriors started out as a good man to him either.

Trust was earned. It took time. It’s a fragile sort of trust, but he knows the Captain is an honest man. Can he ask for much more?

“It struck a nerve when you.. Talked about my Sights the way you did.” The sharp inhale through the Captain’s teeth doesn’t slip past Sky, but the other doesn’t even make an attempt to comment. “To everyone around us I was a strange and sickly child, to my mother I was a blessing…” Sky mumbles the last part. “And to my father, I was a curse.”

“A.. curse?”

“Yes. A curse.” Curse. Cursed. Followed by malice and hatred for eternity. “I’m cursed.”

“Nonsense…” Wars puts a hesitant hand on his shoulder. “You’re not cursed. You’re a good kid.”

Sky growls. The cuccos fluff their feathers. “I’m not a child.”

Wars raises his hands in defeat. “I know where to pick my battles.”

At first it’s a snort from Sky. A cucco lands on his head and he starts huffing laughter. Warriors tentatively joins. They have.. A good, awkward, but good laugh.

But… he’s still cursed.

Chapter Text

When he steps forward the world is blurry for a moment before it clears slightly with a blink. Link’s body is absolutely screaming with exhaustion. The feeling of hunger has long since gone away. All that his body wants to do is sleep, but he doesn’t have that luxury. Zelda’s life is on the line and he would do anything in his power and beyond to save her.

His hand lifts the Master Sword as he corrects his stance. Feet shifting onto a position that he knows down in the very depths of his Hero’s Spirit.

The Dance of Farore.

Booming laughter comes from in front of him. It shakes the very watery ground that he stands on. Sending ripples towards him and beyond.

Link’s steely gaze lands on the Demon King before him. The God who dared harm his Zelda. Flaming hair slowly approaches him as though a predator closing in on prey.

"For a human you have much valor." The voice booms. Echoing across the empty landscape. Clouds and torrential rain appear in the distance, slowly swirling in towards them. "You stood between me and the Goddess. Your spirit is strong, but you will never be able to defeat me! When you die here, your soul will be trapped in this world for all eternity."

Link clenches his jaw. Dragging in a deep breath into his overexerted body. His next steps barely process as he flings himself into the Dance of Farore. Each strike to Demise impossibly fast. Taking in deep, exhausting , breaths as his life hinges on how fast he can force his body to take down his opponent.

The storm picks up around them. Soaking Link and the Demon God before him in ice cold rain. If he had any energy to spare, there’s potential that the rain would make Link’s teeth chatter.

As he had been told by Fi at the beginning of the battle, a Skyward Strike wouldn’t be possible in the realm that Demise brought them to. One of his most powerful attacks is completely out of his reach.

It’s frustrating…

But why would a God play fair?

Lightning strikes in the distance and the sound echoes across the battlefield. Sky can feel himself panting with exhaustion, but he forces in deep breaths.

Keep going.

He refuses to lose here.

Demise raises his blade and catches lightning. Flinging a beam towards him. Which is narrowly dodged as Link raises his own blade into the air.

Skyward Strike. Skyward Strike. Skyward Strike.

The Chosen Hero's own hand raises towards the sky. A soft chime comes as warning before lightning strikes the Master Sword. Agony flares in his entire body-

Sky wakes with a gasp.

Shooting out of his sleeping back. Flinching as his lungs inhale ice cold surface air. It’s still early morning. Before the sun has even risen above the horizon.

Stiffly, he blinks away the haze around his vision. Looking over to the fire to see Four staring over at him. Though, it seems Legend is pointedly looking away from him. As Sky stands, he has to force his body towards the fire.

He needs something to melt the cold out of his joints.

Plopping down to lean against one of the logs, the three of them sit in silence for a bit. None of them seem to want to be the one to break the silence. Sky is okay with that. Honestly, he could simply sit in comfortable silence until the everyone else rose from their bedrolls and the day truly started.

Four’s voice is the one to quietly break the silence. “Do you want to talk about it?

“Not really.” It’s more of a mumble that leaves Sky’s mouth. There’s not much energy for him from having haggardly slept.

By now Sky wishes that he would have been able to fall asleep again as he watches the sun slowly rise above the horizon.

Silence laps over them like water along a river shore. Quiet, but fast. To Sky’s knowledge, it’s never been the three of them alone together. He isn’t sure what to talk about.

The weeks at Lon Lon Ranch truly did soften him.

Oh how he aches to sit at the fireplace again and to be able to soak in warmth without having to worry about looking over his shoulders.

Slowly getting lost in thought, Sky pulls his knees up to his chest. “I miss the cuccos.”

Legend’s voice near immediately snaps back. “How can you miss those demon birds?”

“They’re not demon birds!”

“You haven’t seen the horrors that those birds are able to commit.”

“Horrors? They’re just cute little birds.”

“Sorry Sky, I’m going to have to side with the Vet on this one.” It’s said in a way that is very analytical. As though he had been weighing the pros and cons of the Cuccos.

A huff leaves Sky. Looking away from both of them a bit like a scolded child. How can they hate cuccos? They’re just little birds.

Four’s tone softens slightly. “I do understand why you miss the ranch, I do miss being there too. It was safe. Now we have to deal with black blooded monsters again.”

Before any of them can say another word, Time is plopping down next to Four at the fire. Thoroughly startling all of them because none of them had heard or seen his approach. “I understand missing the ranch, but we have a job to protect our homes.”

“Well, you have an entirely different reason to miss Lon Lon.” Legend borderline rolls his eyes. “You have a wife to get back to.”

“Malon can handle herself just fine.” Time sighs. “It’s the black blooded monsters I overheard in the Market three days ago that’s worrying me. They’re too close to settlements.”

Sky’s ears droop a bit. To think black blooded monsters had made it to Time’s Hyrule was unnerving, but it was worse to know these monsters had been close to the farm. Everyone had made quick work of the ones too close to Lon Lon.

Unfortunately, that meant having to follow the story that Time heard to see if they could finish off the monsters and ensure the safety of Time’s Hyrule.

When it comes time for everyone else to wake up, Sky doesn’t miss the way that several of the other’s snap their head to him in surprise that he’s awake before them. It takes everything in him to bite his tongue to prevent himself from grouchily snapping at them.

It’s barely mid morning with everyone traveling on the road when exhaustion hits Sky like a horribly rough landing. Moving is a battle of wills and he’s forcing himself to take each step forward.

His entire body flinches when an arm goes over his shoulder. Attention snapping to the figure next to him.

“Wouldn’t you agree, Sky?” In all of his glory, the Captain smiles at Sky. While it has been a little easier to get along with the Captain… he has no idea what he’d be agreeing to if he said yes.

“Uhm..." It's all Sky can manage to get out of his mouth before Legend huffs.

“See, I told you he wasn't paying attention."

There's a shrug from Warriors. "Matters not. Do you think that I could beat Legend in a sword fight?"

That question is a trap. That's a trap question. Do not answer that. Do not. No.

"Both of you have skills in different areas." Sky tries to divert the attention away from a direct yes or no question. Picking a side is a dangerous battle that he would rather not partake in.

However… Igniting a fight and watching them would probably prove their answers to each other anyway.

“That’s not a no.” The Captain drawls.

The Veteran immediately follows that up with an indignant. “It’s not a yes either!”

“Ladies, ladies, please.” Twilight puts one hand on Warriors’ shoulder and one hand on Legend’s shoulder. “We all know you’re pretty.”

Legend protests with a squawk and Warriors’ ears tint a little red on the edges.

Everyone starts laughing. Twilight’s own is belly deep and loud. Wild’s causes the Cook’s shoulders to shake as they silently laugh.

The comment takes Sky completely off guard. He laughs hard and when he inhales he snorts. Immediately covering his mouth as his ears tint pink and burn in embarrassment, but he laughs hard again.

No one teases him for laughing.

Once the laughter seems to run its course, everyone starts walking again.

If only he could properly keep up with them.

Exhaustion slowly starts weighing down on him by mid-day. He aggravatedly blames the fact he didn’t finish sleeping last night. However, he isn’t about to start complaining. The last thing he needs to do is say something and force them to all stop.

There are black blooded monsters in Time’s Hyrule that are endangering people. What kind of hero would he be if he caused them to fall behind in saving people.

A little bit of exhaustion shouldn’t cause Sky to force the entire group to stop.

Sky tries to move a little faster when the group starts to slow down. Finding himself more frustrated when he can’t even manage to do that.

It looks like Time is about to call for them to stop when a monster leaps out of the woods. Slamming into Time and knocking him to the ground.

The world seems to move in slow motion.

Twilight immediately goes after the monster that knocked down time. Despite Warriors shouting something that Sky doesn’t quite catch.

Several more monsters dive out of the woods.

Hyrule teams up with Legend. Four teams up with Wind. Wild scales a tree and starts shooting arrows.

The world moves normally again when something grabs Sky’s arm and he nearly swings the Master Sword without thinking before realizing that it’s Warriors. “Don’t let them split us up. Some are black blooded.”

Sky nods in confirmation.

He glides through the battle with Warriors at his side and protecting his back. They move in sync for the Dance of Nayru.

Warriors must have quickly caught on. While he hasn’t mastered the Dance, it does seem as though he is at least able to keep up and understands the different movements.

The crowd of monsters start to dwindle, but it’s difficult to assess the situation. Monsters still block the view of the others and Sky can certainly tell why Warriors didn’t want to lose sight of everyone considering how they were split apart from the beginning.

A flick of Sky’s ear follows the sound of pain that the Captain makes. He turns to see a spear had stuck its way into the other’s shoulder. Forcing the Captain to drop his sword, but he still attempts to block another attack with his shield.

Sky’s moving before he has fully processed it. Immediately changing into the Dance of Din. Strengthening his stance from the light footwork of the Dance of Nayru to the sturdiness of Din. He twists around Warriors.

The Master Sword tints red to indicate the blessing of Din just before Sky cleaves the lizalfos that had dared harm the Captain in half. Black blood splatters everywhere, and the two halves of the lizalfos drop to the ground before dispersing into nothing.

Sky doesn’t hesitate.

The next monster is cleaved into with Din- quickly ending its life- before he twists into Nayru to parry another attack. Creating a clear ring between the Captain and any potential monster that could begin to even consider approaching.

One monster does a double take and attempts to run before being run through by Legend. “Sky what the fuck happened to you? You’re covered in blood!”

“The Captain needs help. I’m going to help clear out the rest.” A deep burning begins to make its way into Sky’s lungs and he knows that his stamina is running short. “Is Hyrule still with you?”

Hyrule’s voice pops out of nowhere. Nearly scaring Sky out of his own skin. “I’m fine. Where’s Wars?”

Without thinking, Sky points in the direction of the Captain. The Traveler rushes away with the Veteran hot on his heels.

Surveying the rest of the battlefield reveals Four and Wind holding their own perfectly. Fighting in their own kind of sync. Wild is still shooting arrows into monsters- three arrows at a time.

Sky’s going to have to ask about that… He wants to be able to do that.

He keeps looking. Anxiety building up in his stomach.

Time is still on the ground.

Twilight is defending him alone.

Everyone else accounted for, Sky rushes over to Twilight to help defend the Old Man.

At the same time, exhaustion starts to weigh him down. He was already tired from walking, fighting on top of that isn’t doing any favors. Not to mention the heavy hitting with Din. While efficient in dwindling down the numbers, it also took a toll on Sky’s energy levels.

There’s a bit of relief on Twilight’s face when Sky cuts down a monster the other had been about to fight. “Glad you made it over here.”

“Can’t let you have all of the fun.” Sky weakly huffs.

It looks like Twilight is about to say something else when Wild whistles. Breaking Sky out of his talk with Twilight to scan the area.

Another wave of monsters come from the woods.

One of them launches at Twilight and he bashes it down with the Ordon Shield. “Now would be a great time for that lightning trick.”

“I don’t know how I did that!” Sky cuts into a bokoblin.

Shock fills Twilight’s voice. Clearly the Rancher forgot about their conversation. “What??”

Sky can’t help the stress that bleeds into his voice and threatens to join the adrenaline in his veins. “I told you before I don’t know how I did that!”

Time groans on the ground.

Twilight nods, as if Time had been a part of the conversation. “See, he agrees. Now would be a great time.”

“Twi, I really don’t know how.”

“Try to remember-?”

“Twilight! Just- drop it.”

There’s the clattering of metal on dirt and Sky whips around from where he was in the fight- fearing that his argument had gotten Twilight injured- only to find Twilight had dropped his sword and shield on the ground.

Twilight looks horrified, but he doesn’t move fast enough and Sky dives between the Rancher and the rapidly approaching lizalfos. Acting as though he were a human shield. Strengthening his stance, he swings with the might of Din. The monster jumps backwards from his strike, narrowly saving itself from a gruesome death. However, the other monster that was in Sky’s swing path doesn’t so gracefully escape that fate. The bokoblin ends up losing an eye in the process and throwing itself onto the ground.

Instead of giving chase, Sky raises his shield. Glancing back to see Twilight scrambling to get his own sword and shield back in hand. “Why did you.. Why did you drop your weapon?”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

There’s not a chance for Sky to argue with Twilight as he is forced to defend both of them from the lizalfos. There’s a clang against his shield. Followed by a weak grunt escaping him as he attempts to knock the lizalfos back.

His focus had been entirely on that one lizalfos that he barely has time to block a spiked tail, a lizalfos from his own time. Gritting his teeth and taking a swing at that one leaves him open to attack from the original lizalfos. The monster doesn’t hesitate to attack.

Pain lights up in his side and a weak gasp leaves him. The next inhale hurts. Badly.

Twilight says something, but it doesn’t process more than muffled words. Sky’s focus goes to the metal spear embedded into his side. It twists in the lizalfos’ grasp and he cries out in pain.

There’s a horrid pounding in his chest. A buzzing floods his veins and he grabs the metal spear to prevent the overgrown lizard from ripping it out of him.

Twilight’s voice is the last thing he hears- “SKY NO-”

The world floods with static.

- Lightning sparks around the Master Sword accompanied by an otherworldly glow. Burning agony remains in Link’s arm as he briefly stares at the Master Sword in awe. For a moment, the Demon King is silent. As though also watching him. Baffled that a human dares to utilize the power of a God.

Everything slams back into motion when Link throws the lightning beam and it shocks Demise.

The battle reignites. He moves fast, impossibly fast, but his stamina is steadily running lower and lower. The world is hazy around the edges. He’s pushing his own limits to danger zones.

He reaches for a stamina fruit… and finds nothing.

There’s nothing to push his exhausted and malnourished body further with.

All that’s left is him and his willpower.

Link fights with everything that he has.

All it takes is one misstep. Where the Demon King’s blade has the chance to tear into him. Electricity courses through him and he can’t even scream. It briefly reminds him of the Silent Realm- The entire world is white with pain.

A clip was enough to cause blood to splatter to the watery ground. Blood blossoms from the wound and soaks into Link’s shirt.

He recovers with a gasp. Not even flinching as Demise moves for a kill blow.

Instead, he dodges. Ignoring the pain. How he has to hold himself together. Struggling to dig for a red potion as his body shakes. Barely managing to keep out of Demise’s reach. He takes a mouthful of red potion and it’s enough to stitch him back together.

Each beat of his heart sends radiating pain through his chest.

Link fights with the ferocity of a dying animal.

When everything is over, and the battle is won, Link stands triumphant over the Demon King, Demise. Body trembling from exhaustion. Vision blurry. Blood soaked down the front of his shirt where an angry scar resides. Wheezing in and out with each excruciating breath.

A dying God breathes his last words.

When Sky feels the static fade… he blinks and draws in a trembling breath. Taking a moment to place where he is because for a second he genuinely doesn’t know.

There’s not any remaining monsters on the battlefield.

It still hurts to breathe. It hurts to think. He turns and is greeted by Wars’ face and frantic words being spoken.

He can’t catch a single one. The edges of his vision blur-

Darkness lingers in the corners of his eyes as he stares out to see a landscape of pure white. With more sprinkling onto the ground and clinging to him. His had reached out and catching strange cold powder.

Twilight laughs softly beside him. “What do you think, Sky?”

“What is this stuff.. Why is it so cold?”

There’s the rumble of Twilight’s voice, reassuring and excited, but it slowly fades out of focus as Sky’s vision goes dark.

When he blinks again he’s in an entirely different spot.

Cold water is soaked into his pants. He stares up at the statue of Hylia and the icy mountain behind her. His body shakes from the cold. From exhaustion. From the pain deep in his heart.

Everyone knows.

Everyone knows and they all hate him.

They finally hate him as much as he hates himself.

He curls up in the water. Forehead resting against the ice cold water. It sends shivers through his body. As though each moment in the water saps more warmth out of him.

“I won’t bother to ask why I’m alive.” Silence greets him, but that’s not a surprise. “You told me to learn how to live. I don’t think I’m doing a good job.”

He looks up and stares at the eroded smiling statue of Hylia. A gentle, kind expression still remains. After over one hundred years of neglect… That kind expression still remains.

That expression is entirely different from the one from his Dream. How her gaze had Seen through him. Eyes opened to this world and beyond.

Here… Her eyes are closed. There’s not a feeling of her eyes looking through him. Immobilizing him.

Mercy.

Hylia’s smile is a mercy.

“I told the truth.” His breath shudders. Ice cold air biting into his lungs. “I told the truth of my failure. I know you have marked it a success. I defeated Demise…”

“But I cursed every hero after me to a life of suffering.”

Water splashes behind him and he whips around to see… Wild.

Sky wakes up… at camp. In a small cave.

There’s the sleeping bags underneath him. Reaching out of them, he feels the cool ground of the rock cave. What’s the most concerning part is… He doesn’t remember how he got here.

For a brief second, it’s quiet. Leaving Sky alone with his buzzing memories and thoughts.

An eerily familiar feeling floods him when he sees Wind leaning over to stare at him in the face. “You’re awake! Took you long enough. Don’t scare me like that again.”

Confusion bubbles then floods through him. Sky furrows his brows as he reaches up and pushes Wind away by his face which earns some choice words as protest. Wind swatting his hand and arm in irritation.

Sky slowly sits up, clenching his jaw to not hiss in pain. Everything… hurts. “Scare you.. What happened?”

Wind isn’t confused so much as baffled. Throwing his arms out with a loud huff. “You shocked everyone!”

Now that. That isn’t something that he remembers doing. “Shocked everyone?”

“Yes! Everyone! Lightning hurts. Not cool.” The Sailor crosses his arms. Scooting to plop directly next to him. Touching Sky’s arm with his shoulder.

Which is sending a few mixed signals. Is the kid frustrated with him or not?

“I… don’t remember doing that.” Not to mention, he doesn’t have a reason to hurt everyone.

There’s a moment where Wind doesn’t say anything, regarding him with an analytical gaze that Sky can’t quite read before the Sailor shrugs.

“I know you didn’t mean it. Wars said something about post traumatic stress disorder and how you clearly weren’t all there when it happened. So like.. I get it… Kind of?” Wind rubs his cheek as he scans around the cave. “I, for one, would still like an apology. Because being shocked by you super sucked.”

Guilt causes Sky’s ears to drop. “I’m sorry.. I didn’t mean to hurt you, or anyone.”

“I know, but I dug through your bag searching for a potion and I saw the thing you’re making for Warriors. I want one.”

Several emotions flash through Sky, but all he can manage to say- because Wind is Wind and he wouldn’t have dug through his things without due cause- “You could have just asked.”

“Oh.. Well. I want one.”

“Yeah… Okay. Find a good stick and we’ll see.”

“Promise?” Wind’s ears perk up in excitement.

“No.”

There’s a loud scoff and it’s Wind’s turn to push him by the face. “Bully!”

Laughter bubbles out of Sky and it echoes across the cave floor. Pain accompanies the movement as he’s pushed, but he doesn’t complain and hides it. The last thing Sky wants to do is ruin a good moment. He gently swats at Wind, giving a few pats to the Sailor’s arm and back. “Fine! You win. I’ll make you one.”

“Good. You better.” Wind gets off of him. Letting out a soft huff as he does before pointing at Sky. Accusingly. “I’m going to hold you to it.”

“You still have to find the stick.”

“Ugh! Okay. I will. You promise to make me one if I do?”

“I promise.” Having been wrapped up in conversation, Sky didn’t have the chance to scan the area and had simply assumed that everyone was there, but when he looks he realizes that camp is borderline empty. “Where is everyone?”

“Well, Hyrule’s asleep and Legend is watching over him.” Wind nods his head towards the two, but… Both the Traveler and the Veteran are asleep. “The others went to find supplies and make sure the area is monster free.”

“Right… Can you clear up what happened for me?” Being caught up would probably ease some of the worry out of Sky’s shoulders.

Breathing hurts. Discomfort begins to become a constant. His side aches horridly. A large majority of the pain and discomfort reminds him of what happened last time, and he’s a little scared to think about what he potentially looked like before he ended up in the bedrolls.

Wind proves to be a good distraction as he chatters away.

According to Wind, setting up camp went fantastic. Well, it went fantastic after everyone was healed. The Sailor remains next to him and fills the silence that would have washed over both of them. He explains how they found the cave.

When the others return, Wild immediately makes a very hearty dinner. It was amazing and Sky had done everything in his power to avoid scarfing down food like he was starving.

After dinner Hyrule visits him. They don’t talk as Hyrule silently heals his remaining wounds. The Traveler looks exhausted, but when Sky attempts to apologize, he’s waved off with a gentle smile.

Recovering brings exhaustion. It bears down on him and before he knows it.. He had fallen asleep.

Only to be woken up for second watch.

He sits across from Warriors while on guard duty. The moon is high in the sky and casts light over the clearing.

For a good bit they sit in silence. Warriors simply content to keep his eyes and ears open for any potential trouble that could be lurking. With his own ears flicking at the soft sounds of movement, Sky works on Warriors’ gift while right in front of the other. Gently carving away at the piece of wood as he gets closer and closer to needing to refine details.

He adds small embellishments of flowers and vines. While he doesn’t know a lot about flutes… he feels like Wars would probably be good at playing one. At the academy he’s seen a few and this looks right. Aside from the fact that the instrument is slightly warped, but that comes with the territory of the wood. He’s certain that it will play okay… Probably.

If not, then well.. He tried. And Warriors can be stuck with a glorified stick. Which he finds mildly amusing in the back of his mind.

After a good bit of carving, and finally finishing the gift, he sets down the piece to rub away the tension in his hands. Sky can’t lift his gaze to focus on the other hero. Slightly wringing his hands as a small bit of nervousness creeps up. “Teach me… how to fix my hair.”

Glancing up, he can see how the Captain sits in stunned silence before seeming to collect himself.

“I thought you were doing a great job.” That has to be a half-truth at best. All he’s been doing is putting the Plume in his hair every morning.

A loud huff leaves Sky as he gently throws a wood chip at Warriors. “Liar.”

“Okay, okay.” Warriors raises his hands as though in defeat. Softly chuckling. “Come sit over here and I’ll show you a few things that I know. Be warned though, I don’t work on curly hair often.”

There’s a brief moment of hesitation from Sky before he finishes putting away everything into his pouch and carrying it across as he moves to the other side of the fire to sit in front of Warriors.

A part of his brain screams. He can’t believe he’s doing this. Letting the Captain actually be directly behind his back. Hands in his hair. Memories of the haircut flood back, accompanied by the stress, but he’s broken out of his thoughts by the same melody that the other was humming before.

Soothing. Relaxing. A calming melody so distant, yet so familiar.

“You didn’t tell me that your eyes glow when you’re having a… vision..”

He’s quick to correct the Captain. Accidentally coming out slightly snappish. “Sight.”

“Right, sorry.” Warriors truly does sound apologetic.

There’s a slight droop in Sky’s ears, but he doesn’t comment on the apology. Looking away for a moment in his own guilt before turning back to look at the Captain. The other lets go of his hair and he can feel the awkward braid rest on the side of his head. “You didn’t ask.”

“You didn’t know, did you?”

A few heartbeats of silence pass. Where Sky truly debates lying directly to the other’s face. After all, it wouldn’t be the first time. However… He lands on honesty. “No.”

This results in the Captain stifling a laugh. Rolling his eyes before motioning his hands so that Sky will turn back around. “Would you like to know?”

“... Yes.”

“They glow golden. Similar to the Triforce.” Gentle hands return to making that small braid. “It’s haunting. I felt like you were looking through me before you passed out from bloodloss.”

A weak hum leaves Sky to acknowledge what Warriors said, but he honestly doesn’t know what to say or how to respond. However, he doesn’t have to worry much as Wars simply returns to braiding his hair.

The soft humming resumes and he closes his eyes to simply let Warriors work.

Steadily… Curiosity eats away at any and all resolve Sky has to not ask before he turns to the Captain again. Ignoring how his hair falls out of the man’s hands and the slight huff of annoyance that leaves Warriors. “What song is that?”

The question causes Warriors to pause. He clearly wasn’t expecting it. There’s a moment where he thinks the Captain hesitates… As though him not knowing the song was crucial evidence. Of and for what… Sky doesn’t know. “Zelda’s lullaby.”

“Play it?” His hand carefully digs the instrument out of his pouch and he holds it out to the Captain.

At first, Wars doesn’t take it from him. Brows slightly furrowed in confusion. It’s followed by hesitation as he gently takes the instrument out of Sky’s hands. “You… made this for me?”

“Y… Yes.” Now, it’s Sky’s turn to be hesitant as he worries that he ruined their Truce of Sorts. “Do.. Uhm.. Do you like it?”

A smile touches the corners of the Captain’s lips. “I love it.”

He watches as Wars runs his fingers along the embellishments. Examining every bit before raising the instrument to his lips and softly playing. Not wanting to wake anyone with loud sounds.

The melody of Zelda’s lullaby plays. It’s smooth and beautiful despite the slight flaws in the instrument. Gentle and relaxing. Familiar yet distant.

Sky closes his eyes as Warriors plays.

When the song is over… It’s time to shift to third watch.

As Sky settles back into his sleeping bag, he hears the soft melody of Zelda’s lullaby and he falls into a peaceful sleep.

The morning is slightly dreary.

Rain sprinkles outside the cave in the early morning and the sky steadily darkens as time passes. Everyone is still slightly recovering from the day before, but sitting for too long in a cave isn’t ideal by anyone’s standards.

Especially not Sky, he needs to be able to see the sky and clouds above. To feel like, if he had wings, he would be able to stretch them.

It doesn’t seem like a good idea to move around a lot. Wild’s scars have made them stiff and Legend is extra grouchy. Not to mention… There is plenty of pain that should keep Sky bedroll ridden, but he can’t handle not being able to breathe.

The second that there is a lull in the rain, he forces himself to move and stand outside the cave. Taking in a slow, but deep breath. Being outside the cave makes him feel significantly better. He would hate to be in an even more enclosed space. It’s not something that he thinks would end well.

Eldin and crawling through tunnels was definitely enough to stop him from ever going back into small spaces if he has the ability to avoid them.

The cave is next to a river and surrounded by trees. It’s definitely a decent place to hide.

He walks to sit underneath a nearby tree. A few of the others move outside of the cave as well. Warriors talks to Time a fair distance away. Despite his own sensitive hearing and straining his ears, Sky can’t hear a word either of them are saying.

Probably best not to eavesdrop, but he can’t help wanting to be nosey every so often.

An itch crawls up to move around, do something, anything. Which leads to him watching the others. Time sends Warriors, Twilight, and Wind off to do… something. Four works on repairing a patch in his tunic. Wild sleeps. Legend talks with Hyrule…

A drop of water lands on Sky’s nose. Quickly followed by another.

Rain starts to sprinkle from the grey clouds above.

Sky remembers his first rain on the surface. Where the water came down through the treetops in Faron. The world smelled of ozone, but in a way that was cooling and pleasant. He remembers being soaked, but how freeing it had been to take a moment to play in the puddles. To enjoy the moment he was in despite all of the crushing weight that had been thrown upon his shoulders.

He takes his shoes and socks off. Stepping out of the tree-cover and into the grass. The rain falling on him is cold, but it feels nice to simply stand under it.

Looking up towards the clouds, Sky closes his eyes. Letting the rain wash over him. Cold droplets roll down his face and cling to the curls in his hair.

The air smells like ozone. A smell that he has come to associate with power.

In this moment that power doesn’t touch him.

Sky takes the chance to simply let himself be. To exist without restraint.

For a moment… If only a moment… The weight of the world isn’t on his shoulders. All of the negative feelings that he has accumulated wash away with the rain as it soaks him to the bone.

There are no feelings that are too big in a body too small to house them.

“Sky! Come on out of the rain. You don’t want to get sick.” The worried voice of Four calls from the cave.

It takes a second, because truthfully this isn’t a moment that Sky wants to leave, but he doesn’t want to worry Four more.

Four catches him when he walks back into the cave. “Why were you standing out in the rain?”

“It felt nice.”

As the day passes, the rain comes down harder and it quickly becomes a worry when the river starts to rise.

Debate happens between Warriors, Time, and Legend. Twilight standing off to the side and looking anxiously between the arguing trio and the rising river.

Everyone else keeps out of the argument by playing a card game that Sky has never seen before. However, he can tell that they’re all eavesdropping because of their own hushed voices.

Sky sits close to watch, but he doesn’t end up playing.

The final verdict comes out when Legend huffs and hobbles over to them. “We’re leaving. Pack up.”

There’s still some laughter and upbeat chatter as everyone works together to pack up camp. Four and Wind are still playfully bickering about the card game. Something about Wind having cheated, but refusing to admit it.

When they leave the cave, Sky feels better again despite the rain. Time leads the way through the woods with Twilight hot on his heels. They’re whispering something, but Sky stays back close to Wild to make sure that they aren’t struggling with their stiff scars. He honestly feels a little bad that Wild and Legend have to struggle in the rain.

As he thinks this he continues to actively ignore his own struggles that come with the rain and storms. How stiff that he feels as well. The pain from the battle yesterday. How he doesn’t think that he’s fully healed, but he doesn’t want to complain. There are plenty of other worries and he doesn’t need to add something to the list.

Besides, Hyrule is exhausted.

Despite the discomfort that he currently has… Walking isn’t as difficult as it used to be.

His feet aren’t impossibly sore and painful. His stomach doesn’t hurt awfully.

He feels even better than when they were on their trip to Wild’s Faron Woods. Save for a few remaining discomforts…

Better. He’s doing better.

While everyone had agreed that leaving camp was for the better, it doesn’t seem that the storm is going to let up. The sky darkens considerably within the next hour of them walking and the shower of rain quickly turns into a torrential downpour.

Lightning strikes in the distance and Sky can feel it in his heart.

The feeling courses through his veins and the next strike of lightning is in sync with the pounding of his heart. 

His breathing picks up and his skin crawls horribly. It’s going to strike close, he can feel it.

Time’s armor starts to light up. Sky’s feet are moving before he has fully thought his actions through. Rushing to the front of the group and shoving Time out of the way directly before the lightning strikes. Raising the Master Sword to catch the strike in a moment of sheer desperation.

Unfortunately, Time has disturbingly quick reflexes. Shoving Sky away at the same time before they both meet each other’s gaze in a horrible moment of shock as the mud from the ledge where Sky was shoved gives way.

A hand reaches out and he narrowly misses. Lightning strikes his raised blade.

What happens next is a horrible blur where he briefly can’t tell anything that’s happening.

His body tumbles down the ledge. Ears ringing and the world won’t stop swirling and twisting. Sky desperately tries to grab onto something, anything. Mud squelches between his fingers and he continues to slide and tumble. A rock slams into him and his arm crunches. He can’t even scream as his chest desperately heaves for breath in his panic.

The ringing slowly fades and the clouds above him rumble. The world is dark as the sky steadily lights up.

Tumbling further down the slope his head smacks into a smaller rock and the world is fully dark for a moment.

He lands awkwardly at the bottom of the slope. Fumbling as his heart pounds in his chest and his ears. The Master Sword is in front of him and he takes her into his grasp. The world twists as he stands up. It takes a second for things to right themselves and he subconsciously returns Fi to her home…

Link stumbles. Desperately trying to heave heavy surface air into his lungs.

Red is blurring his vision. Mud is heavy and caked to his clothes. Rain continues to soak into him to the bone. Touching his head reveals blood on his fingers.

There’s a figure approaching him from the slope and lightning cracks in the sky again. Monsters! He needs to move.

Why didn’t Fi say anything?!

Panic surges through him and he’s running before he fully processes what’s happening. The world is confusing and twisting. Running through the woods blindly probably isn’t the best idea, but he doesn’t have much else of a choice. Shouts come from behind him.

Link doesn’t stop.

Rushing through the woods causes branches to scratch at his face. Each jostle of his arm sends shooting pains through him. However, in his panic he doesn’t stop. Not until his foot catches in a hole and his ankle twists painfully.

He sharply gasps as he hits the ground.

Wildly glancing around, he spots a place to hide and immediately scrambles to hide under the rock ledge. Doing everything in his power to ignore the fear that squeezes his lungs when he can’t see the sky anymore.

Hiding is essential to survival.

Chest still heaving for breath, Link lays there. Heart pounding so hard it’s almost painful. The sound fills his ears like a rapid drumbeat.

Where is he? How did he get here?

Time passes by painfully and his arm throbs with every heartbeat.

A figure appears. However, Link can barely convince himself to move. Chest still heaving. Panic causes him to attempt to sit up regardless of the exhaustion and not wanting to move, but pain shoots through him and he whimpers instead of actually moving.

On the bright side, he doesn’t feel danger from this particular creature… Those facial markings are extremely familiar. Link takes a second to clear his vision. It’s… Oh, it’s Twilight’s soulmate… Wolfie? … Wolfie seems right.

Who.. Who’s Twilight?

His head hurts.

The creature approaches him slowly. Letting out a soft boof.

When he doesn’t flinch or attempt to flee, Wolfie lays next to him. The large wolf head carefully resting on his stomach.

His fingers dig into wet fur. The smell of wet fur isn’t fantastic, but the touch manages to ground Link from his panic. Heartbeat slowly returning to its natural rhythm. Leaving the pain in his arm and ankle in its wake. It takes a little longer for his wheezy breaths to settle, but eventually he manages to breathe.

As the adrenaline slowly leaves his system… exhaustion takes its place. Link’s eyes slowly slide shut despite how desperately he fights against it.

When Link opens his eyes again, the world is still blurry and confusing. His injured arm throbs painfully. There’s a weight over his legs that’s pinning him down.

It takes a long moment, but he slowly realizes that it’s Wolfie and his body relaxes. Clearly Twilight’s soulmate wanted to make sure he wasn’t going anywhere… Not that he could accomplish it considering how awful his head feels.

A long moment passes where Link simply lays there with Wolfie. Everything is still very confusing and several different parts of his body throb painfully with every heartbeat.

Subconsciously, his functioning hand pets Wolfie’s fur the same way that he would his loftwing. It would be soothing if it didn’t make his heart ache with longing and loneliness. Those feelings don’t mix well with his pain.

It’s quiet. He.. He needs to talk before he does something bad.

His throat hurts when he speaks… “My head hurts…”

The wolf’s head raises from where he had been resting and turns to look at him.

“I feel like… I feel like shit.”

A huff leaves Wolfie. Very clearly displeased with his choice of language.

A weak laugh leaves Link. “You.. really do act like Twilight.. I wish he was here. Maybe he could make things make sense in my head… It hurts so bad… I hurt everywhere.”

Twilight… Right.. Fi named each of them..

Oh.. Oh he’s Sky.

That’s probably a good thing to remember.

How… did he get here?

Thinking returns the weight to his chest. Thoughts starting to get out of his reach. It’s starting to scare him. They’re the same feelings from right before he.. When he.. When he tried…

Sky’s hand starts gently kneading into Wolfie’s fur. “Don’t tell anyone… Not even Twilight..”

A weak whine leaves the Wolfie.

A little bit of guilt bleeds into Sky. Maybe he is asking for too much? Wolfie is definitely Twilight’s soulmate as Apple is his own…

“I mean… I know you’re his soulmate.. It might be wrong of me to ask…” With a wheeze Sky attempts to prevent himself from crying. “I just… You trust me, which means you think I’m a good person.”

Sky drags in a shaky breath. Sniffling softly. “I’m not. I’m not a good person. I’m a liar. I’m not a hero. Hylia chose me as her first hero… and I failed. Everyone with the Hero’s Spirit is cursed because of me. I challenged a God- The Demon King, Demise- in the name of the Goddesses. I won, but I wasn’t fast enough to silence him. He cursed me and the Goddess’ bloodline to be forever followed by an incarnation of his hatred.”

“Everyone’s suffering is my doing. I’d be better off dead. I was so close… so close…” The next breath is harder. “I don’t want to breathe anymore. I don’t want to hurt like this anymore. I don’t-”

Warm, hot tears spill down Sky’s face and he hiccups.

“Why can’t everyone hate me the way I hate myself? I feel better physically than I have in months and yet I still can’t find it in me to be happy with myself. I try so hard to care what happens to me and most of the time, I can’t summon anything. For a Hero of Courage hand picked by Hylia, you would think I would be a better person!”

Wolfie shifts, and Sky looks away from him. Ignoring how the entire world swirls for a moment and how the stabbing pain in his head continues to worsen. “What I’m… I’m trying to say is that you shouldn’t trust me. You.. You should go back to Twilight and..”

A noise leaves Wolfie as though the wolf is trying to talk to him. With his shaky, barely functioning hand, Sky reaches up and gently pushes Wolfie’s face. Barely holding in another sob. “I don’t understand you… Go back to Twilight.”

There’s cracking and it sounds like bones breaking or being rearranged. The sound itself makes Sky sick, but what’s more baffling- disturbing- is the fact that Wolfie just became Twilight- 

“Sky-”

“What th- WHAT THE F-”

Chapter Text

Sky’s heart pounds in his chest and roars in his ears as he stares at Twilight. Chest heaving for breath, but he doesn’t feel as though he’s actually breathing at all. In his panic, he ends up moving as though attempting to escape Twilight’s presence. Ignoring how the world spins, tilts, and swirls.

It takes a good second for him to convince himself to not vomit everywhere from the pain alone.

There is no way in the Divine- The Golden Three!!!! that Wolfie just turned into Twilight. There’s no way-

“Sky-” Twilight sounds extremely distressed. “Listen.. It’s okay.”

His gaze wildly flicks around for any sign of Wolfie. Distress mounting higher and higher. Vision swimming as he searches for the large wolf.

No! Okay. Oh Fuck! This is real.

Some part of Sky says that he shouldn’t keep hyperventilating like this, but in the very least there is some relief when he isn’t rapidly looking around. Staring at Twilight seems to fix the swirling in his vision. At least a little bit. “You- YOU’RE WOLFIE?!”

“Yes-”

“You just- You let me tell you all of that-” It’s very hard to breathe. Counting his breaths isn’t working and a wheeze is working its way into every breath. “You let me spill my guts to you!”

The dark feeling of betrayal bubbles up in Sky.

Which he doesn’t know what to do with. He doesn’t want to feel that way towards Twilight. Who has shown him nothing, but kindness and respect. He’s certain that his friend is trying to help him.

That doesn’t stop him from feeling betrayed. Deceived. Twilight was Wolfie the entire time. Twilight did nothing to stop him from telling him everything.

Then Twilight transformed with some of the most horrific sounds known to the entire universe. Sky would know- His entire body was crushed by Tentalus!

He can still remember his bones breaking-

“Sky, I…” Twilight looks uncomfortable. Deeply uncomfortable. “I won’t tell noone. It just didn’t sit right with me to let you talk about yourself like that.”

The response is reflexive. Irritation bleeding into every word. “I’m not a good person, Twilight!”

“Listen… Everyone is allowed to have their own secrets.”

“I got all of us cursed!” Didn’t Twilight hear a word that he said?!

“An’ it ain’t no one’s business what happened.”

“It isn’t! You shouldn’t have let me tell you everything.” Anger burns and boils. Making his head swim worse. “You- You should be mad at me. You should hate me!”

“Why should I be mad at a teenager who did his best to fight a God? You’re seventeen Sky! You’re seventeen and killed a God. I’m no’ going to be mad at you. The Goddesses shouldn’t be picking children to fight battles.”

Sky can feel the way that his face burns. Ears rigid. “I am not a child.”

A brief second passes where it seems that Twilight goes over what he said. “You’re not a child, but ya are young.” 

All he can do is glare at Twilight for a few more silent moments as they simply stare at each other. He can’t think of anymore words. The pounding in his head is relentless. The throbbing in his arm is making him sick.

A long sigh leaves Twilight. “I’m gonna give you some red potion. That arm an’ your head looks nasty.”

“I feel disgusting.”

“There’s a river close by that you can bathe at.”

Is it.. Just like this? He can be forgiven? This easily?

There has to be a catch.

Maybe he can drown himself while Twilight isn’t looking and then it can really be over-

Sky tries to move to get out from under the rock overhang. What he really wants to do is feel the sunlight on his skin. Not feel as trapped as he is under the rock. Where.. Mud has clung to him.

Unfortunately, he moves a little too fast.

“I’m going to-” He doesn’t have a chance to finish as he’s forced to turn over and heave. Vomiting on the ground.

Large hands move him when he’s done. Gentle. Kind.

It’s as though Sky weighs nothing at all when Twilight moves him.

The sun turns out to be brutal and unforgiving for a concussion headache, but in the very least there is the overcast of the trees. Filtering out the light and preventing a direct assault from the sun.

That doesn’t stop Sky from having to adjust to the light. Having been hiding under a rock ledge was apparently doing him wonders. Recovering is nightmarish on its own. However, he stares up at the tree leaves. Not particularly paying attention to Twilight anymore.

Which turns out to be bad.

Twilight’s hand presses against his broken arm and Sky yelps in pain. His defensive reflexes come into his scrambled mind and he hits Twilight with his other hand. Hard.

Both of them sit there for a moment. Staring at each other.

“Okay.. Ya coulda just said ‘ouch’. Tha’ would have sufficed.” Twilight rubs his cheek.

Sky’s ears droop all the way down and he tries to not start crying. “‘m.. I’m sorry.”

Twilight softens his expression a little as his voice rumbles out. “It’s… okay. You’re in pain. Jus’... Try not to hit me while I help patch you up. You have a mean hook.”

Why can’t Twilight just leave? Why is he being nice? Why is he helping him?

Sky told him everything.

Twilight should hate him. Twilight should tell all of the others.

They should all hate him.

This kindness stings worse than any hatred ever could. Hatred he can sort of brace for… Kindness…

This kindness isn’t deserved.

After getting mostly patched up, Twilight leads Sky to the river. Sky limps after the taller hero. Body still aching horribly, but at least he isn’t broken on the ground.

He gets the pleasure of being broken in a river. Mostly naked and scrubbing mud and blood off of himself.

Cold water makes him feel stiff. Which makes him think of the Veteran and how the hero complains about stiff joints all the time.

Sky hasn’t had multiple adventures… Why are his joints like the Vets?

Why has he always been so sickly? Plagued by visions and other things out of his control? Thrown into a destiny that in the beginning he wasn’t ready for?

Was he ready after either?

The memory of throwing himself onto the Master Sword isn’t that distant. It’s a burning memory that rests in the back of his mind if he doesn’t keep himself busy. No matter how hard he tries to suppress it.

Once he’s done cleaning himself and his clothes off, he sets the clothes out to dry for a moment under the sun. This way he won’t be weighed down by mud as he walks.

Sky sits on a different rock. It’s not the first time that he’s only been in his underwear in the woods. However, it is still slightly awkward to be bare in front of someone else.

Where are the others? Does Twilight know? Are they close by? He turns to ask, looking over at Twilight, only to see that the Rancher is walking over to him. Sitting next to him on the warm rocks.

There’s a little bit of hesitance before Twilight speaks. As though he’s mulling over his words and picking them carefully. “You know.... you remind me a whole lot of Wild.”

“What?” The comment catches Sky off guard. It certainly wasn’t what he was expecting. Not that he’s certain what to expect at the moment.

Everything still feels very raw.

“The way that you talk about yourself. Wild talks about theirself the same way.”

“But… Wild is so kind and compassionate.” Sky flicks his ears and knits his brows in confusion. Digging his hands into the river rocks beneath him. “They’re not a bad person. They wouldn’t fail like I did.”

Twilight lets out a little sigh. “See? That right there. You don't see the same good things in yourself that you can plainly see in them, even though you're just as kind and compassionate. Just like them, you continuously put yourself down. Wild does all that too, they just unfortunately got real real good at feeling sad and guilty on the inside and not letting it show at all on the outside.”

Sky pauses, stopping himself from throwing the handful of rocks into the river. “I don't like that. They shouldn't feel bad about things I'm certain they had no control over.”

Twilight only briefly hesitates- as if stopping himself from patting Sky’s head- before he gently pats Sky's shoulder. “Neither of you should.”

Contact comes as a surprise to Sky, but he finds himself slightly leaning into it. After everything earlier… It’s nice to know that he can still trust someone. Even though he shouldn’t have been forgiven at all.

Isn’t he the reason for Twilight’s suffering? … It doesn’t seem that Twilight thinks of it that way.

Asking would probably clear things up… He’s too scared to ask.

A true Hero of Courage.

The two of them wait for Sky’s clothes to dry. Only then, as he’s getting dressed in sun warmed clothes, does he realize he forgot to ask Twilight where everyone is.

“Where… Is everyone else?”

“Honest? No clue.”

Oh.

It would be easy to track the group if Twilight were to turn into Wolfie and leave Sky for a moment. Honestly, Twilight has probably already considered turning back into Wolfie and finding everyone, but probably doesn’t want to leave Sky alone after… Everything.

Probably smart.

There are plenty of ways to conveniently die in the woods.

Instead, he walks through the woods shoulder to.. Arm… with Twilight as the Rancher sticks close to him.

As they walk, Sky’s thoughts drift out. It’s hard for him to wrap his head around the fact that as much as he feels like he wants to die- he desperately wants to live.

He wants to be able to have his boots off and walk in the grass. Feel connected to the woods. To swim in the rivers. To feel the rain wash away every bad feeling he has. To enjoy dinner with loved ones. To laugh. To hug. To kiss Zelda-

He wants to exist and take up space without restraint…

Why is it so hard?

Why is existing difficult?

Why can’t he just live?

Why is that something he has to learn how to do?

It used to be, when he would zone out while mindlessly walking or become too focused solving various puzzles, that Fi would warn him of dangers. Now, that’s not a luxury that he can have.

When there are eight other heroes around him, he can be slightly more lax, but with only him and Twilight, a deep part of him feels like being distracted too much longer will end in detriment.

Sky suddenly becomes much more aware of his surroundings.

The forest bled to a cliff edge. Where Twilight had carefully maneuvered himself closer to the woods. Curiosity gets the best of Sky and he finds himself taking the chance to look over the cliff edge.

A sound takes both Twilight and Sky by surprise as one of Time’s Moblins seemingly just spawns. Knocking into Twilight- who knocks into Sky- and sends them both falling off the side of the cliff.

Falling isn’t unfamiliar, far from it, and the way that the wind rushes through his hair is almost a comfort, but the same can’t be said for Twilight as the Rancher’s normally tan face is pale as he screams. Sheer terror in every falling moment.

Thinking quickly, Sky pulls out the whip from his belt and uses it to grab onto a tree root. Hand reaching out and grabbing onto Twilight. Who holds onto him in a crushing death grip. Sky uses his feet to break his fall, but Twilight hadn’t been prepared for the swing and a loud ‘oof’ leaves the Rancher when his body hits the cliffside. Followed by the sounds and clinking of weapons and armor.

Well.. At least they aren’t dead.

Twilight’s breaths are in rapid huffs… and he clearly isn’t level headed as he starts attempting to scale Sky like a terrified remlit. Latching onto Sky’s tunic and pants like it’s the end of the world.

“Twilight- Stop moving! I’m slipping!”

This earns complete stillness. Sky’s near terrified he killed Twilight by saying that.

His physical strength hasn’t fully returned. Twilight is grabbing onto him like a lifeline. What a horrible time to find out the Rancher has a fear of heights.

Then, Twilight starts slipping. Pulling at the clothes that are still a little loose on Sky.

Twilight slips a little further down with a yelp. Sky’s eyes widen as he stares at Twilight. A deep, dark thought rises like unbidden bile in the back of Sky’s mind.

Twilight is the only one who knows about the curse. Twilight could fall. It would be an accident. He could let go-

He may be a failure because he has cursed all of them, but he isn’t a murderer. Why did he even think that? He wants to vomit at the mere thought. However, it does give him an idea.

There’s no way for them to get all the way back up, which means that they need to go down.

“We’re going to drop together.”

The fear in Twilight’s voice makes the other’s voice raise several octaves- compared to his usual deep rumble- and cracks like the Rancher is terrified that he’s going to die. “Wh-What???”

“I said we’re going to drop together. I can’t hold us both like this.”

“Don’t y’dare- No. Absolutely not.”

“Twilight- I can’t hold us, it hurts.”

There’s a deep inhale from the other hero before he squeezes his eyes shut. “Oh, merciful Ordonia. Okay. Please don’t let go of me.”

“I won’t.” It feels like a knife twists in Sky’s gut. “I would sooner die than let you go.”

Sky desperately tightens his grip on Twilight. Not that he was too terribly worried of losing the Rancher with the painful death grip the other is giving him.

Truthfully, Sky feels a little bit out of his depth. Not entirely ready to fall with someone who is clearly terrified of heights and falling. Something that on Skyloft could have potentially been a death sentence. There’s a slight shake to Sky’s voice as he speaks. “Three… Two.. One.”

He calls back the whip and they start in a freefall. Directing them is a little difficult, as Twilight has never done this before, but Sky’s certain that if he and Groose can survive a fall from above the clouds- with a crash landing- he can get Twilight safely to the ground.

What he doesn’t expect is a portal to open up directly below them. He doesn’t have time to redirect as they’re pulled through.

It’s disorienting at best.

What’s worse is the portal spit them out upside down. Meaning his back is towards the ground. He does what he can to turn over in a vain attempt to save them.

He’s greeted with unstable, cold, white ground as he and Twilight briefly tumble down a hill. Sliding awkwardly the rest of the way to the bottom.

The white ground bunches around him. Acting like a barrier between him and falling further down. He grabs at it and it crunches a little under his grip.

It takes a second of internally battling with his aching body to sit up. A longer second still to process exactly what he’s seeing. The white cold powder sticks to his hair, clothes, and skin.

Turning reveals that the same thing has happened to the entirety of Twilight. Who immediately pops up next to him.

Sitting there, a little confused, Sky stares out in pure wonder to see a landscape of pure white. With more sprinkling onto the ground and clinging to him. His hand reaches out and catches strange cold powder.

Twilight laughs softly beside him. “What do you think, Sky?”

“What is this stuff.. Why is it so cold?”

There’s the rumble of Twilight’s voice, reassuring and excited. “It’s called snow.”

“Snow..” Sky focuses back on Twilight. Who seems to be absolutely beaming with excitement.

A soft laugh leaves Twilight. “‘Suppose that you wouldn’t experience snow… being from above the clouds.”

“We have ice.. It doesn’t feel the same as this. The weather vastly changes throughout the day. Going outside at night is… Not the most fun thing to do.”

His eyes trail back out to the snow covered landscape. Trees dot the area, along with the edge that Sky almost had skidded down to. Squinting a little reveals figures in the distance. One.. Two… Three…. Four….. Oh! It’s everyone else.

That’s oddly convenient. Now they don’t have to search for everyone.

A figure races towards them in the snow and once he’s close enough- Sky can make out the form of Wind. “Sky! Twilight!”

Wind mercilessly barrels into him. Knocking them both back into the snow. As well as the air out of Sky’s lungs. Which turns out to be more difficult to recover from than normal.

This does not seem to be a problem for Wind- or.. Well.. it is because of the way the kid is panting. However, that doesn’t stop him from rambling. “We were worried sick about you! You were shocked by lightning and fell down that muddy cliff. Then you ran off! Rude. Twilight and Wars were coming down for you.”

“I hit my head and I panicked. I’m sorry.” A wheeze leaves Sky’s lungs. Talking doesn’t seem like the most optimal thing for either of them, but he doesn’t think that Wind cares too much about that.

He receives a hug, which is a little awkward considering that he’s still on the ground, but… he hugs Wind in return.

“Next time you do something like that, I’m going to big brother you into oblivion.”

“I’m older than you..?”

“Being a big brother isn’t about age, it’s about attitude.”

“I’ll… keep that in mind.”

The crunching of snow under several sets of boots causes Sky to tear his attention away from Wind. However, he’s able to relax when he realizes that it’s everyone else.

“Geez, Featherhead, did you really have to run off like that?” Legend huffs. The Veteran is hugging himself and looks crankier than usual. It must be the cold…

A gentle hand lands on Legend’s arm and Hyrule hums. “He’s trying to ask if you’re okay.”

“I’m..” Sky realizes that he needs to choose his words more carefully. Saying ‘I’m fine’ is a recipe for disaster. It’s best to simply agree. “I’m okay.”

“Good. Sailor, get off of him. Neither of you need to be getting soaked in the snow.” Time gently directs Wind off of him before offering his hand to Sky.

Albeit hesitant, Sky accepts Time’s hand and is swiftly pulled to his feet. He wheezes at the sudden rush, and stumbles slightly before catching himself. The world tilts a little for a second as he does what he can to breathe. However, he manages to stay upright and that’s what matters most.

It quickly becomes apparent when a chill wind rushes through what Time meant about not needing to get soaked in snow. A full body shiver mercilessly runs through him.

It’s cold. Very, very cold.

Time turns his attention to the rest of the group, and Sky has to gently pull his hand out of Time’s. Who either forgot to let go, or is attempting to keep Sky close to him. Sky’s not certain which he prefers. “We need to find a place to set up camp. A decent area to set up a fire. Wild?”

Wild nods and pulls out the slate. Ah.. it must be Wild’s time again.. Is there a lot of bouncing back and forth? He’s never thought to ask, but from what he has noticed.. It does seem to be that way.

A deep feeling of dread briefly fills Sky, but as quickly as it’s there, it’s gone.

He doesn’t have time to linger on it as Wild guides them through the snowy landscape towards a decent clearing on the mountainside. Snow keeps steadily falling down. It takes a second for it to register, but Time walks directly beside him. He nearly jolts out of his skin when he realizes Time is close. Having been entirely focused on putting one foot in front of the other.

Time walks next to him in silence for a little bit longer, before focusing on Sky with a soft smile. “I want to thank you.”

“F.. For?” Sky knits his brows in confusion. There’s nothing for Time to thank him over. All he has done is cause trouble and grief.

“Saving my life. I don’t know if I would have survived that lightning strike. You caught it without hesitation. I only wish I had the presence of mind to not have pushed you.”

“It… It’s fine. I was doing the right thing.”

“Doing the right thing doesn’t mean that you don’t deserve thanks. I appreciate that you helped me, and I’m certain that Malon does too.” A hand lands on Sky’s shoulder and he flinches slightly, but relaxes when he realizes that there’s no malice behind the touch. “You have a good heart, Sky, you need to give yourself more respect.”

More… respect?

Saving Time hadn’t even been an entirely coherent thought. His feet were moving before his mind had caught up. The Master Sword was in the air before he had processed the movement.

It was instinct to save Time. To protect someone else.

The rest of the walk he does what he can to save his breaths. Wild guides them to a clearing in the snow. Throwing down a few logs from the Sheikah Slate and starting a fire. Which everyone ends up huddling around.

Wild cooks what Sky assumes to be lunch. It’s difficult to tell with the clouds and the falling snow. That doesn’t stop Sky from eating the food as though he’s starving.

A little bit later, after everyone is done eating, Sky watches Twilight talk to Time. Willing his body to be able to hear them, but he can’t because they’re whispering.

Is… Twilight telling Time…?

Trying to tear his mind away from the potential horrors that could come from Twilight telling Time, Sky focuses on the strange feeling he has had since landing on the mountain. He scoots close to Wild, both seeking comfort and getting close enough to have a conversation. Gently tapping shoulders. “Wild… where are we?”

“We’re on Mount Lanayru. Down below is the Lanayru Promenade, which is the safest way down the mountain, but... The Spring of Wisdom is at the top of the mountain.” Wild signs before pointing up.

Sky’s eyes trail up the mountainside, but he can’t see the peak with the clouds. Not being able to see doesn’t change the fact he can sense what Wild is talking about. However… Something about Wild seems a little mournful. Thoughts about what Twilight said earlier bubble up. About Wild not thinking highly of theirself.

Did.. the Spring of Wisdom have something to do with that…?

It doesn’t seem the same as the Spring of Courage, which had been the decayed Skyview Spring..? At least.. According to location it would be that way. Faron to Faron..? He doesn’t remember a Spring in such a cold climate. Which means that… In order to finish the Tri-Force there has to be a Spring of Power- a decayed Earth Spring?

Did Zelda visit a place as cold as this?

Four suddenly looks up from his sewing project. Setting it aside. “Hey Wind?”

“Yeah?” Despite his hands still hanging over the warmth of the fire, Wind turns his attention away from the fire to focus on Four.

“You grew up with only the sea, right? Which means you haven’t fully experienced snow before.” Four gives Wind his full attention. “We should have a snowball fight.”

Wind tilts his head a little in confusion. “What’s that?”

Sky silently questions as well, but he isn’t certain that he wants to draw the Smithy’s attention. There is something that gives him ‘gremlin behavior’ vibes.

“Well.. it’s when you..” Four gets a very mischievous look, which- in Sky’s experience- is never quite… good. After being with the other heroes for almost three months… Everyone’s quirks show.

The Smithy packs the snow together in his hands before chucking it at Wind.

Who squeaks in shock on impact.

There is a brief buffering moment between them. Where Wind processes that Four threw the snow.

Very brief.

“Oh it is on!” Wind immediately scoops snow into his hands and throws it at Four, but the snow wasn’t packed together and it scatters everywhere.

Upon noticing what’s happening, Legend immediately skirts out of the way. Huffing and puffing about not liking the cold.

One moment, it’s Four and Wind fighting with snow close together.

The next moment, it’s Four and Wind flinging snow across camp. Causing everyone to scatter or get hit.

A snowball hits Twilight…

War breaks out.

Time is pulled in by Wind. Who simply smacks the Old Man with the powdery snow. Warriors gets hit on the back of the head by Twilight. Wild throws a snowball and hits Hyrule.

A shiver runs up Sky’s back and he reflexively dodges when a snowball comes from behind. Turning to see Hyrule as the culprit. He’s quick to pack his own snow the way that he saw Four do it. Throwing it towards Hyrule who dodges with a laugh.

Figuring that he is now in this snowball fight whether he wants to be or not, he starts gathering more snow and packing it together.

Cold washes over him and soaks into his bones when a large amount of powdery snow lands on his head. He looks up, glaring- partially because he’s worried his Plume from Warriors was ruined- only to see that Warriors was the one to dump the snow on his head.

He launches himself at Warriors and tackles the other. They roll and tussle in the snow. Skidding slightly down a slope that breaks them apart. Sky feels himself sink in the snow slightly. Shivering.

Getting up is awful- and he is very suddenly aware of how Legend feels when it gets too cold. Joints stiff. Aching. Awful.

No wonder the Vet is grouchy.

Paying it no mind, and pushing through pain like he usually does, he tosses the powdery snow towards Warriors. Only to get struck with one of Twilight’s snowballs. Which makes it only fair to return the attack.

Everyone else is shouting and having fun, but Sky doesn’t have the breaths to spare for shouting. Instead settling for laughing and throwing snow.

Having fun in the snow with everyone makes time fly by swiftly. In the very least, Sky loses track of time. Laughing, running, throwing snow, and falling. Slipping and sinking too deep with certain steps. Crunching snow beneath his feet and between his hands. Accidentally running directly into Hyrule and sending them both falling over into the snow.

It isn’t until the deep wheeze sets in that Sky realizes that maybe he overexerted himself a little bit. Weak, wheezy laughter leaves him anyway as he reaches down to form another snowball.

When he looks up there’s a lizalfos behind Wind. “Wind!”

He chucks the snowball… and hits the lizalfos. The monster jolts with surprise at being hit. Wind scrambles back to create distance, but it doesn’t matter as the lizalfos rapidly turns towards Sky before launching itself into the air towards him. Weapon poised to kill.

With how stiff his joints are, dodging is difficult. He stumbles. Narrowly avoiding what would have been a death strike.

Legend shouts from behind him. “Sky!”

Risking a glance back, he sees Legend throw the Master Sword. The blade lands perfectly in the snow for him to pull her out of the sheath…

Just a little too far out of reach.

Must be the Vet’s stiff joints.

Dodging another attack, Sky forces his body to dodge backwards. Backflipping and skirting the edges of the lizalfos’ reach. Which infuriates the monster enough for it to spit ice at him.

His foot hits the scabbard of the Master Sword. In the next second, the Master Sword is out of her sheath and slicing through the lizalfos with blinding speed.

Having been so focused on taking care of the one lizalfos, it takes Sky a second to realize that everyone else was being attacked too. Quickly scanning the now literal battlefield for anyone that might urgently need his help.

In a surprising feat of what Sky is assuming momentum, Wild spins on their feet and shatters a claymore on impact to a different lizalfos- killing the monster instantly. Directly before it could hit Twilight.

Despite the surprise, it seems that everyone is doing well on their own. Which is good, because Sky can barely breathe. Wheezing horrendously as he quickly equips Fi’s scabbard. Dragging himself through the snow to launch himself into the fray.

The battle is over shortly after that… Sky barely remembers any of it. It takes forever for him to catch his breath enough to actually focus.

Everyone decides as a group to find a different, and hopefully warmer, spot to set up camp. Wild leads them down the mountain. Sky leans heavily on Twilight. Wheezing the entire time.

It starts to get too dark to travel. Wild pulls them to a flat side of the mountain. Throwing down wood and starting a fire.

Wild makes the fire different than usual and everyone huddles around it. The way it’s stacked makes the fire feel warmer.

Tentatively, everyone slowly sheds their weapons. Keeping them close, but trying to get comfortable. It doesn’t seem like a good night to sleep too far from the fire. At the current moment, Sky is debating if he wants to sleep at all.

Sky glances around camp as Hyrule hovers around a few of the others. Double checking that everyone is in good health.

Four’s frowning, seemingly in deep thought.

Hyrule hovers close to Four. Attempting to check for injury. “What’s wrong, Smithy?”

Four frowns a little more, which Sky wasn’t sure was possible. “I’m trying to plot out a durable weapon… Wild broke another weapon during the battle.”

“Should we really be shocked anymore?” Legend scoffs. “Wild has proven capable of destroying anything they touch by now, and they could probably even break the Master Sword.”

A few chuckles sound from the group, but Sky can’t help it when he glances towards Wild. He catches the hurt look in Wild’s eyes before they return their attention to cooking dinner. Guilt lingers on their features.

Twilight’s words from before ring in his head.

Now that Sky thinks about it, Legend makes ‘jokes’ about everyone a lot. Poking fun here and there. He thinks that might be how Legend learns everyone’s boundaries. However… It’s not like Legend to poke on spots that make people uncomfortable. Usually everyone else will mention something… But if what Twilight said earlier is anything to go by, Wild wouldn’t and won’t say anything.

Wild probably thinks that Legend thinks horribly of them…

Part of him feels a burning anger towards Legend, sure it was meant to be a joke, but.. Why would anyone say that about Wild? It feels cruel.

It’s not like the Master Sword could break.

“That’s not a nice thing to say, Legend. You shouldn’t talk about Wild like that.” Wild’s his friend. He’s not going to let Wild get bullied. Even if the ‘joke’ was meant to be harmless. “Not to mention, the Master Sword would never break in worthy hands.”

Glancing over reveals Wild hunching down more than before, but Sky’s not certain why. Maybe it’s the attention? He’ll just have to divert everything.

“She’s a very dependable ally. I’ve always known I can trust her to have my back.” Sky sets Fi against the ground and stands behind her. Motioning to the magnificent blade with a huge amount of pride. “The Master Sword was a blessing for my adventure.”

“I can say the same for myself.” Twilight’s attention snaps away from Wild towards the Master Sword. He beams happily. “The Master sword was there as a guiding light in my darkest hours.”

Wind pipes in. “The Master Sword helped me prove my worth as a hero.”

Legend quietly runs his fingers down the scabbard of the Tempered Sword, but seems to carefully not comment.

Warriors frowns a little, but nods thoughtfully. “The Master Sword is certainly a grand weapon. It-”

“She.” Sky interjects.

They really need to treat Fi with more respect.

“... She made me feel invincible. As though I couldn’t be killed. That feeling is dangerous, it almost got me killed a few times, but the reassurance she provided was astronomical.” Warriors’ fingers trail at the threads of his scarf.

Four hums tapping his fingers on his chin. “The Master Sword is definitely too large for me to properly wield. I had a different sword in my adventure, but the craftsmanship of that blade is next level.”

“My adventure was similar to the Smithy’s. I’ve never touched the Master Sword before. A-Aside from getting my Hero Name.” Hyrule quietly confesses.

“Perhaps it is best that you had never touched the blade before. That sword is a curse.” Time’s voice, full of bitterness and malice, stabs at Sky’s heart.

Sky pulls Fi to his chest. As though hugging and protecting her.

“That’s not true.” Sky can feel offense on Fi’s behalf bubble up and he furrows his brows. Frustration immediately follows. All he’s ever known from Fi is kindness. “How can you say that about her?”

“The second that I pulled that blade, my life changed forever.” Time grumbles, now turning to look at Sky. “I’m certain that it is the same for every hero here who has touched it.”

Every bit of bitterness and malice comes out in Sky’s voice. “You don’t know what you’re talking about!”

“Sky! Sky- Wait…” Wars sounds hesitant. As though just now processing everything. “Her?” 

Sky doesn’t notice the odd stillness in the group. “Fi! She’s the spirit inside the Master Sword!”

Confusion comes out of Time instead of the malice that was held before. “There’s a spirit inside the sword..?”

“Yes!” The sheer amount of exasperation that Sky is feeling is overwhelming.

“How do you-?”

“Because I forged the Master Sword from the Goddess Sword! I forged the Master Sword in the three sacred flames of the Golden Goddesses.”

“Sky…” Twilight’s voice rumbles in warning. Sounding rather stressed. Glancing over, Sky can see the way that Twilight is trying to get him to back down.

Sky can’t let them treat Fi like this. Twilight has to understand. Everyone needs to understand.

It’s not Fi’s fault! It’s his. They shouldn’t be blaming her.

“Th-That’s not all! I forged the Hero’s Spirit in the Silent Realm trials. I stood between Hylia and the Demon God known as Demise. I killed Demise- The Demon King. I’m not only the Hero of the Skies, I’m Hylia’s Chosen Hero. I am the First Hero.” Sky’s breath hitches, but he plows forward. “I’m the reason for everyone’s suffering. I’m the reason we’re all cursed! Stop blaming it on Fi and Zelda!”

Legend’s face is extremely red, but Hyrule places a hand on the Veteran’s chest before he could stand up. Four’s expression looks carefully controlled. Wild’s cooking spoon dropped to the dirt.

Time approaches Sky, with his hands raised in what Sky thinks is supposed to be a pacifying manner. It doesn’t feel that way. It doesn’t feel pacifying. “We’re not blaming anything on Zelda… I’m not certain I understand. What do you mean cursed?”

“Zelda is Hylia!” Sky can’t help yelling. Why is he so angry? Why is it so hard to breathe? Why don’t they understand? “I was cursed by Demise because I was too slow. I- I couldn’t-”

Time takes another step forward, Sky feels himself stumbling back. Trying to keep a safe distance.

“I- I wasn’t fast enough. I was too slow to silence a dying God. S-So! We’re all cursed! Every single one of you was cursed because I wasn’t strong enough to protect everyone, fast enough to stop everything, or able to summon even a shred of courage. I’m the BIGGEST FAILURE to exist. It- It’s all me! My fault! Fi did nothing to you!”

Someone says something about breathing.

Ice crashes over him. The air is too cold, too thick, still too surface. His chest heaves awkwardly- like it has been- and he realizes that he can’t breathe. “I.. I can’t-”

O.. Oh. He.. Said all of that.

The crowd of heroes stares at him. Silence blankets the clearing with only Sky’s sporadic breathing and wheezing filling the air. In his mind he can’t read anyone’s expressions. The low light of the fire casts dancing shadows across the clearing.

He clings the Master Sword- Fi closer to his chest.

Wind’s voice comes out meek. “Sky..?”

He said all of that.

There’s the crunch of feet against snow as Time and Twilight attempt to approach him. Lagging behind is a very hesitant Warriors. Who says something, but Sky can’t hear it over the rapid thudding in his ears.

They hate him. They hate him!

As they should.

A familiar hand approaches him and Sky flinches. Stepping back further and clinging to Fi tighter. Really, he should have expected anger. Backlash. Hatred. He should have been braced for it.

He failed all of them. He failed everyone.

They have the right to hate him.

A failure. That’s what he is. Too slow. Late. A soft child from the sky who is so- so scared. Who only wanted his best friend back-

Time is saying something, but it’s so horribly muffled that Sky can’t make out a word of it. Trying to approach him with his hands up again. Brows furrowed in concern. The care isn’t deserved. Maybe it’s a mask to make Sky calm down and lower his guard-

His father is angry at him about something that isn’t his fault -

Sky’s body screams RUN!

Before he’s fully processed anything else, he’s taking off into the cold snow. Shouts come from behind him, but he barely registers them in his frantic panic to get away.

Boots crunch against the ground as his panicked breathing and rapidly beating heart fill his ears.

He rushes up the mountain.

Chapter Text

Cold water is soaked into Sky’s pants. He stares up at the statue of Hylia and the icy mountain behind her. His body shakes from the cold. From exhaustion. From pain deep in his heart.

Everyone knows.

Everyone knows and they all hate him.

They finally hate him as much as he hates himself.

Why isn’t it a relief? Isn’t that what he wanted?

He curls up. Forehead resting against the ice cold water. It sends shivers through his body. As though each moment in the water saps more warmth out of him. He wishes that he didn’t forget the sailcloth at camp.

The Master Sword- Fi- shakes as his hands tremble. He wraps around her a little more. Clutching her to his chest. Clinging to the last friend he has left.

Clinging to hope.

Fi is his friend… he’s supposed to protect her.

“I won’t bother to ask why I’m alive.” Silence greets him, but that’s not a surprise. “You told me to learn how to live. I don’t think I’m doing a good job.”

He looks up and stares at the eroded smiling statue of Hylia. His wet hair clinging to his skin. Curls slightly weighed down by water.

A gentle, kind expression still remains. After over one hundred years of neglect… That kind expression still remains.

That expression is entirely different from the one from his Dream. How her gaze had Seen through him. Eyes opened to this world and beyond.

Here… Her eyes are closed. There’s not a feeling of her eyes looking through him. Immobilizing him.

Mercy.

Hylia’s smile is a mercy.

“I told the truth.” His breath shudders. Ice cold air biting into his lungs. “I told the truth of my failure. I know you have marked it a success. I defeated Demise…”

His breath hitches. “But I cursed every hero after me to a life of suffering.”

It’s the truth… Why does thinking about it that way hurt this bad ?

Water splashes behind him and he whips around to see… Wild. Who wears an expression as haunted as someone who has seen horrors beyond imagination.

Their soft footsteps slosh through the water and Sky quickly gets to his feet. Stumbling back a little bit. Wild approaches Sky with more determination, yet seeming both hesitant and cautious.

As though they’re approaching a wild animal.

Wild’s hands raise as they sign. “Sky, it’s okay…”

“It’s not. It’s not and it never will be.”

“Sky-”

“It’s not okay!”

Wild hesitates at this. Biting their lip for a brief second- debating- before focusing back on Sky. “It’s not okay, but-”

“I did everything. I did everything I could, but.. I couldn’t push myself further when it mattered. I failed.”

“You didn’t fail-”

“I did! I failed! I was bleeding out at the end of my fight with Demise. I was bleeding out. Th-Then I drank that red potion. M-my chest hurt so bad I thought I was going to die. I couldn’t. When it mattered, I couldn’t push myself further! I got us both cursed because I couldn’t push myself a little further. All I had left in me was to seal him away.” Sky gasps for breath. Chest heaving in his panic. Lungs burning on the impossibly cold air. Puffs showing in front of his face with each breath. “And for what? What use did that even have? All of you have suffered because of me! Because I couldn’t keep going! Because I was too slow! Because I got us cursed into a never ending cycle of hatred and malice. My failure did that.”

“You don’t deserve-”

“I failed when it mattered most. I deserve the fate coming to me when I end up back in my time. I deserve to die! I deserve to fall on the sharp end of a long blade!” Sky yells. Voice cracking. “Because I FAILED!”

He doesn’t want to… He doesn’t want to die. He doesn’t want to die.

Someone please help- he doesn’t want to die.

I don’t want to die anymore- I don’t know what to do.

Please help me- Please help me!

Wild hesitates… before opening their arms… offering a hug. Offering a shoulder to cry on. Offering- how kind they are, as they have always been to him since the beginning- without judgment.

At first Sky hiccups, simply standing there, but as things start to break down inside him… As everything hurts worse… As his body aches from the cold… As he longs to have someone who understands…

Without really thinking, Sky limps to Wild before hugging his friend. His brother. A kindred spirit. Very weakly, his trembling hands dig into Wild’s shirt as he breaks down into sobs. The only barrier between them is the Master Sword that Sky refuses to let go of.

He wants to scream. To rip his hair out. To throw himself into the ice cold water under the Statue of Hylia. To-

To be understood.

He… He is understood.

Wild guides him to sit under the statue. Letting him lean on their shoulder until his breaths are as even as he can get them.

Sky can’t help the flinch when Wild reaches out. Despite knowing Wild wouldn’t hurt him, the movement was unexpected. Wild hesitates for a moment before their hand lands on Sky’s head. Patting and earning a jingle from the Plume that Warriors gifted him.

There’s a slight hitch in Sky’s breath from the touch, but he doesn’t move away.

The hand pulls back and Wild leans against him more. “I’m proud of you.”

Tears well in Sky’s eyes. He does what he can to fight them. It’s futile. Warm tears leak down his face anyway.

“I’m very proud of you. You’ve come a long way.”

When he speaks, his voice breaks and cracks. Weak and breathless. “I failed-”

“No , you were an injured child who did your damndest to succeed. You saved the world. That God, The Demon King Demise, was a sore loser. Fuck some stupid curse. You literally killed a God.”

“I also tried to kill myself.” There’s not a response and Sky continues, hiccuping softly as he hugs himself. “I was so, so tired. You understand, right? I was tired. I’m very tired…”

He doesn’t protest when Wild pull the sailcloth out of their slate and pulls the forgotten sailcloth across both of their shoulders. “I understand.”

For a moment… They sit in silence.

Please help me. I’m trying. I’m trying.

“You told me before.. That you found a reason to keep going…”

“Not quite. I told you that an act of kindness from a stranger gave me a reason to save Hyrule. I still intended to kill myself after I'd given that stranger a future. It took a very long time to heal enough that I truly had my own reasons to keep going.”

Maybe.. The future really is something worth fighting for.

It is quiet for a while between them as they continue to sit under the Statue of Hylia.

Only their synced breaths fill the air. Hearts beating in tandem.

Two people cut from the same cloth.

Every so often, Sky shivers. Honestly, he isn’t sure he can force his body to stand if Wild asked him to. Uncertain in his ability to make it back to camp... 

It’s not like he wants to go back at the moment anyway.

Movement makes his attention snap to Wild.

“You can take my word for it, I know what a failure is. You are not a failure. The only one sitting here who failed was me. Legend was absolutely right when he pointed out that I destroy everything I touch, Master Sword included.”

“Wh.. What?”

“I explained it a little before. How I was Link, and now I’m Wild. Link died in the Calamity defending my Princess Zelda until his very last breath. I woke up in his body one hundred years later.”

Sky doesn’t know what to say. No matter how much he wants to tell Wild that they didn’t fail… He doesn’t want to interrupt.

“Link was worthy. I am not. The Master Sword breaks when I use her too long. Each time I use her, I can feel her energy fade until she has to recharge.” Wild looks at Sky, exhausted. As though they are truly older than their years. Weary. “What you said confirmed it, I’m not worthy enough to wield the Master Sword.”

It.. It hurts to see how Wild thinks about theirself. It hurts that Wild confirms what Twilight said about them. It hurts worse when Wild uses what he said- when he was trying to be a good friend and help- to put theirself further down.

It hurts… How horribly they perceive theirself.

His gaze lands on the spring water as it reflects him and Wild. Shoulder to shoulder. Hiding from the cold- from the world- under the sailcloth. Confessing to ‘failure’ at the feet of a Goddess Statue.

Hylia’s merciful smile resides over them.

The gears turn in Sky’s head.

That’s… how he sees himself.

Held to an impossible standard that no one else holds him to. Thinking about himself in the worst ways possible. Hurting himself over and over and over again. Ruthlessly pushing himself beyond his limits because he couldn’t care less what happens to him so long as he keeps the people he loves safe-

When all he deserves is the kindness the others had been treating him with. He deserves to be able to treat himself gently. To rest when his body needs it. To be able to close his eyes under the stars and feel at ease.

He’s respected as a fellow Hero.

That’s what Time meant. Treat himself with more respect.

No one has treated him like a failure. Everyone was working together- or trying to- to keep him safe. Each in their own way.

Wild brought him back from starvation and has offered kindness- love- without judgment. Twilight offered comfort and comradery when he couldn’t find it elsewhere- even when it was horrifying to hear bones crack. Wind taught him what it feels like to have a little sibling.. well, a ‘big brother’ according to attitude. Four taught him how to have fun. Time gave him the space to be a teenager. Hyrule proved he’s worth healing, even if he doesn’t feel like he deserves it. Legend told him it’s okay to have his feelings and it’s okay to not be okay. Wars… Wars tried to protect Sky from himself and has given him the feeling of having a… a parent that cares about him. Someone willing to meet him in the middle.

Everyone has proved over and over again that people will always have his back. Especially when he can’t protect his own.

Sky’s gaze lands back on Wild.

Neither of us should feel bad about things we had no control over.

A thought comes to his head. Something visible. Something tangible. Something that Wild cannot dispute.

After being with the other heroes almost three months, Sky has seen the Master Sword change when she has been handed to the different heroes. Between them carrying her before she was handed back to him… Different energy levels… Wild is, so far, the last. At the end of their mismatched timeline.

Fi must be exhausted…

Wild has no control over that.

Sky stands awkwardly. Limping slightly before he fealty kneels as he offers Fi to Wild. Who very hesitantly takes her. The Master Sword visibly loses energy in the hands of the Hero of the Wilds.

Despite how much it hurts and aches, Sky slowly stands. Placing his hands over Wild’s very gently.

“You’re not a failure. In your hands… Fi is very, very old… You did what you could with the resources you had.” Sky pauses briefly. Offering an exhausted smile. “I’m proud of you.”

Shock remains on Wild’s face. Tears start welling in their eyes.

“I’m proud of how hard you fought to save your Hyrule. I’m proud of the person you’ve fought to become. I’m proud you found reasons to keep going.” He takes a breath. Recalling the conversation he had with Wild when he was still new to the chain of Heroes. “As a very wise Hero once told me, I think you're a good person and I'd be sad if you weren't around. Wild, I am honored to be your friend, your brother, and to be able to stand beside you.”

Sky gently squeezes Wild’s hands. “Thank you for giving me a chance when I couldn’t give it to myself.”

It starts with a silent hitch in Wild’s breath. Tears pouring down their face as they slowly dissolve into full body sobs. Wild reaches out and pulls Sky close. Clinging to him as though their very life depends on it.

Maybe it does. Maybe both of theirs do.

Hearts exposed to the world…

They cry together.

Pulling back only a little, Sky gently presses his forehead to Wild’s. Eyes closed and humming softly. The same action he would do when his Loftwing needs reassurance.

He’s hoping to provide Wild that same reassurance. He’s here. He’s not going away.

Everything will be okay.

After Wild’s tears taper off, they make the trek back down from the spring hand in hand as the morning sun lights the path for them.

Life is worth living.

Even when it’s painful.

Honestly, Sky wasn’t entirely sure what to expect when they made it back to camp, but it certainly wasn’t silence. No one has said anything since Sky and Wild came back down from the Spring of Wisdom. It’s becoming a little nerve wracking.

He’s waiting for it. For the explosion. For- For something, at least.

Wild cooks and he stays close by. Glancing around to see the others looking between him and each other.

“You know what? Fuck it.” Legend huffs before standing up and marching over to Sky. Hyrule hot on his heels and clearly trying to stop the Veteran.

“Ledge- You should calm down first.”

Despite himself, Sky shrinks.

“No- No Rulie, I need to.” Legend marches directly up to Sky. “Listen! Sky. Who the FUCK told you that shit?! I just want to talk. I just want to talk to them, okay? I just want to talk.”

“T-Told me what-”

“Told you that.” Legend growls in frustration before waving his hands towards Sky. “Ugh!!! That you’re too slow. That some God cursing you is your fault. That you have no courage.”

It takes Sky a second to respond. Trying to wrap his head around Legend’s behavior. “W-Well. The person who told me I’m too slow and have no courage.. She’s dead. So.. You can’t talk.”

Legend immediately whips around to Hyrule. “Tell me you know a resurrection spell.”

There’s a shake of Hyrule’s head. “I’m sorry, I only know the life spell and you have to be alive for that one.”

“I’m going to consult every single book I know. I’ll find one. I’ll do it.” Legend points at Sky. “She’s going to get a piece of my mind. I’m going to tell her exactly where I’m going to shove my boot-”

Twilight blurts out before Legend can finish. Shouting across the clearing. “Legend! Watch what you’re saying-”

Legend throws his hands into the air. “No! Not this time. I refuse! Look at him. Look at Sky-”

Twilight stands up and walks over. Closer to the fire that Wild is using to cook. “I’m looking! And he looks very uncomfortable.”

Wild whistles, thoroughly catching everyone’s attention. Even those sitting at the other campfire.

Twilight’s ears had perked up. Standing a little straighter. Legend, on the other hand, looks absolutely livid to be in close proximity to the loud noise.

Once Wild has everyone’s attention, they perfectly imitate the ‘Time glare of disappointment’, yet it almost feels worse. “Have you considered that it’s because not a S-I-N-G-L-E one of you said anything when we got back?”

The clearing somehow gets more silent after that.

It takes a second for Sky to summon his voice. Forcing himself to speak louder than he truly wants to. “I-I’m sorr-”

“Don’t finish that.” Legend points at Sky then looks over to Time, but doesn’t say anything as he chooses to address the entire clearing. “Anyway, I’m tired of freezing my ass off. After breakfast, we’re leaving.”

No one complains. No one argues.

The Veteran grumbles under his breath. “Leadership is not a good look for me.”

Light chatter picks up with food. Wild’s cooking always puts everyone in a better mood. Carefully, Sky tries not to engage. Still trying to wrap his head around Legend’s behavior.

He had been certain that Legend was upset with him because of how red the Veteran’s face had been before he fled… Not to mention the sheer amount of adventures. Six. Six adventures.

Yet, Legend immediately jumped to his defense.

The entire walk down the mountain, Sky’s glued to Wild’s side. No one really tries to talk to him. Talking amongst themselves. The topics seem to be normal.

Sky’s feet stop at a familiar sight.

There’s a lynel at the base of the mountain.

It takes everything in Sky to not enact his wrath on the lynel. To not run over and immediately dismantle the beast. It may not be the same lynel, but by Hylia does he desire revenge.

Given the chance, he would eradicate each one from existence.

Everyone else stands there. Staring. The monster hasn’t noticed them yet, pacing around its territory.

Sky’s ear flicks at movement behind him. Spinning on his heels to see Legend forcing his way through the other heroes.

The Veteran hisses quietly while shooting Wild a glare. “Are you fucking kidding me?!”

Immediately Wild seems to shrink under the Veteran’s gaze. Looking both guilty and a little sheepish. “I… Kinda forgot?”

“How could you possibly forget an entire Lynel?! Actually nevermind, I forgot I was talking to the Master of Forgetting important things.” Legend huffs. Irritation bleeding out of him.

Wild stares for a second, extremely hurt. This time there is no mask thick enough to hide that pain.

Legend’s brows furrow in confusion.

Sky immediately moves over to Wild, opening his mouth to say something- because Wild isn’t going to -, but is interrupted when Wild chooses to move on. “Right... well... we can try to sneak past. Or I can distract it while you all get past. Or…”

No one can get a moment further as the lynel notices them. Roaring loudly. Everyone immediately draws their weapons.

As if on some perfect cue, to prevent Sky from outright slaughtering the monster, a portal opens.

When Sky opens his eyes he’s… nearly blinded by the sun. Surrounded by sand. Next to an ocean. It almost reminds him of the Ancient Lanayru Sea.

Almost.

Everyone has their weapons drawn… Directly in front of an old lady who is standing next to a home.

“Grandma!” Wind cheers. Throwing his hands into the air. “YES!! WE MADE IT! Everyone is going to have the best Grandma’s Soup in existence.”

Within the next second, Wind’s sword is sheathed and he’s racing to his Grandma. Only slowing down so that he doesn’t outright tackle her into a hug.

It takes a second for everyone to relax. Putting weapons away and milling towards Wind’s Grandma’s house. Wind’s sister- Aryll- Bursts out of the house and tackles Wind into the sand.

Sky would follow, but he’s sticking with Wild.

Legend stops both of them by stepping between them and the house.

“Wild… I’m sorry. That.. That wasn’t right of me to say.”

“It’s.. you’re not wrong.”

“Uhm… Yes? Yes I am. That wasn’t.. Wait. WAIT.”

Ah. Legend has finally noticed.

“Has everything I’ve been saying been bothering you the entire time?!” Legend pulls his hair under his hat. Stress bleeding out of the Veteran in waves. “Are you kidding me?! I thought you had the thickest skin in history! Thicker than a Like-Like!”

Wild blinks in shock.

Legend grabs Wild by the shoulders in his panic. “Wild- Din’s tits - I don’t think horribly of you.”

“Legend-” Sky starts, but he isn’t able to finish.

“No! You don’t understand. Do you know how many things I have said?! Everyone else had been pushing back when I accidentally pressed buttons. By FARORE!! Wild. I didn’t mean any of it- Okay… I did mean it when you didn’t bathe for a week but- why didn’t you say anything?!”

There’s not even a squeak from Wild. Who simply stands there completely baffled. Sky honestly feels a little bad for them. This is a very sudden change in behavior from how they perceive Legend.

This is the way that everyone else sees Legend.

Legend isn’t actually a bully.

Deep down, Legend doesn’t actually want to hurt people. He’s just a little spiky on the outside, with a very soft inside.

Like a good candied pumpkin…

Mm.. candied pumpkin-

“You know what? To show the sincerity of my apology because clearly you don’t believe me, you can pick whatever you want from my pouch.” Mere seconds later, Legend’s pouch is shoved in Wild’s direction. He even shakes it a little. It jingles.

Sky wishes he could dig around in there. There’s probably another world inside of Legend’s pouch.

However, Wild doesn’t move to look through the offered pouch.

“Wild- Here- You like fire, right? Of course you do. You and Hyrule are arsonists. Take my fire rod for two weeks. Just don’t hit it against anything because if it gets bad scratches it’s going to need to have repairs and they’re extremely expensive.” Legend shoves said fire rod into Wild’s hands. “Next time I say something that bothers you, tell me. Because if I find out later that you didn’t I’m going to kick your ass.”

With that final remark, Legend walks away. Running his fingers through his hair and talking under his breath.

Both of them stand in silence. Standing in the aftermath of Legend’s frantic apology. Truthfully, Sky’s giving Wild a little time to process everything.

Slowly, Wild looks at Sky. Clutching the fire rod to their chest for a moment before holding it against their body with their arms. Freeing their hands to sign. “He didn't hate me… he never hated me… he's just a dumbass…”

“It does seem to be that way.”

A huge sigh of relief leaves Wild. Sky can see the way that the tension leaves their shoulders. They offer him a small smile. “I'm glad.... I'm glad he's just dumb and that he was oblivious and not saying those things because that's how he felt about me... But oh boy, he made a huge mistake giving me infinite fire.”

Sky raises a brow slightly. Tilting his head with curiosity. “What do you plan to do with it?”

“Honestly, I don’t know yet, but when I do.. I’ll be certain to include you.”

“Fantastic. I love a good fire. I can use the Gust Bellows to fan the flames.”

Wild tilts their head in question. “Gust Bellows?”

“It’s a magical item I got on my adventure that can blow an endless amount of wind.”

“Why… have you never mentioned this before?”

“I didn’t think that we needed it before. It’s also bulky and heavy. I’m usually too exhausted to carry it for very long.”

“Fair enough.” Wild leads the way inside Wind’s house. Where everyone else has gathered.

No one really bats an eye when Wild and Sky walk into the house. Only glancing towards the door because it opened and there was movement. They quickly return to what they were doing.

Picking a random spot in the house, Sky sits down with his back against the wall.. While he doesn’t remember it happening, he falls asleep.

A shake to his shoulder causes him to snap awake. Gasping softly as he looks around. Fully expecting danger.

There is no danger. It’s Twilight. Who gently squeezes his shoulder. Clearly trying to ground him. “Wind’s Grandma made soup. Come eat.”

“Okay…” The world is fuzzy. Sky can barely focus. Getting to his feet feels like a monumental task, but he stumbles his way to where everyone is sitting on the floor.

There’s the buzz of conversation, but Sky can’t focus on a word of it. None of it seems to be directed his way regardless.

Maybe it’s for the best… But it hurts more to be entirely ignored than to have everyone mad at him.

Wind’s Grandma’s soup is amazing.

When his head hits the sleeping bag, he’s out like a light.

In the morning.. Or at least what Sky is hoping is morning… Waking up is harder than it was before. It doesn’t take Sky long to place why. He’s having one of those episodes. Where everything hurts and he’s exhausted.

He’ll just.. Push through it.

Everything’s fine.

It was clearly luck when he wasn’t having an episode at Wild’s house and it had only been the rain, but now his stupid body is choosing to show its ugly colors.

Like the Veteran, he hurts ‘beyond his years’.

That’s what he was told at the academy and as a child. Too young to be in that kind of pain. Joint pain is for people who are older than him.

After finally being pressured enough by Zelda, he went to the doctor the day before the wing ceremony. The doctor had reluctantly told him that she wasn’t sure what’s wrong, but that she would look into it. Consult medical books. That sort of thing. She had also said to take it easy.

His adventure prevented him from going back.

It’s not fair.

Getting up is difficult, and he briefly considers not doing it, but… there’s definitely a task for him.. Right? Something that he has to do?

Sleepyhead.

Wind’s Grandma’s house is probably like the ranch.. So he will have something to do.

No courage.

Malon assigned him things.

Slow.

A distraction would be good, or going back to sleep-

Always late.

Pain almost brings him to tears the second he’s on his feet. It takes him several moments to actually breathe through the feeling of throwing up from the sheer amount of pain he’s in.

Paragon.

He fumbles around the loft.. That he doesn’t remember getting to. Struggles down the ladder that he doesn’t remember climbing up. Then limps around the house in search of the others.

Maybe one of the others will mercy kill him.

Someone has to be mad at him… right? It can’t only be him mad at himself…

Tears of sheer pain leak out of Sky’s right eye and down his face.

None of them are inside the house.

Well, aside from Wind’s Grandma. “Good morning, dearie. Everyone’s outside right now. Why don’t you sit down for breakfast? I’ll make some pancakes, as well as some tea for you.”

“Okay..” Speaking is awful. Sky’s voice cracks instead of sounding coherent. He limps to a chair. Sitting for a second to simply breathe.

It’s.. not polite to argue with old people. Especially not old people who potentially have the temperament of Mrs. Henya. He doesn’t know if Wind’s Grandma is anything like Mrs. Henya…

He would rather not find out. The hard way at least.

Everything feels embarrassing. He’s crying in front of Wind’s Grandma without.. Really giving her a reason. At least it’s not extreme crying. Just… tears steadily leaking out of his eyes.

Maybe she won’t ask.

A few moments pass as Wind’s Grandma simply hums while making the tea.

She doesn’t.

Tea is simply placed in front of him. Talking still hurts, but he isn’t certain that she can sign. “Thank you…”

“Don’t worry about it, sweetie. Now, I don’t think you were entirely awake last night. You might have missed it when I told everyone, but call me Grandma.”

Grandma..?

“O.. okay.”

“Good. Now, you drink on that while I get us some food going.”

Who is he to say ‘no’ to that?

It doesn’t take long for Sky to realize that the tea is helping his joints feel better. His aches and pains fading ever so slightly. Enough to provide slight relief. To barely ease a little tension from his shoulders.

In the very least… he isn’t debating throwing up from pain anymore.

By the time he’s finished most of the tea, food is being shoved in front of him. It smells amazing. It looks amazing. There is honey with the pancakes.

Sky’s appetite is gone. The pain did it, really. He would have accepted the tea and nothing else had he truly been thinking about it.

Grandma is staring at him expectantly. Pouring him another glass of tea and one for herself. She sits to join him with her own plate.

Despite how his stomach rolls at the concept of food, he forces himself to take a bite.

The food is great, he’ll have to eat it. Even if it wasn’t he’d do it anyway to avoid being rude.

Hope and pray that he doesn’t throw up. If he throws up, it’s disrespectful… Is it more disrespectful to not finish the plate? He knows he inhaled more than one bowl of soup last night.

“How was the tea?”

“It’s.. miracle tea.”

“Miracle tea?”

“Mhm… hurt less..”

“That’s good, dearie.” There’s a brief pause. “I don’t mean to be rude, but… Do you prefer sign language?”

Would he be lying if he said yes? No. He wouldn’t. Especially not right now. There’s not really anyone to translate for him. He doesn’t want to be more of a burden- He’s fought hard enough to sit at this table. “.. Yes..”

“I know enough if you go slow. These old eyes aren’t what they used to be.”

“Neither are my joints.” A weak laugh leaves Sky. That might not have been the-

Grandma laughs. “Can say the same for myself!”

Sky laughs with her. Wiping away the tears that keep gathering in his eyes.

Laughing feels a lot better than wallowing in bad feelings. It probably feels better than continually subjecting himself to apologizing to the others.

Feeling better or not… In the very least, he should apologize for freaking out on them. That… wasn’t good.

It doesn’t feel good that none of them are acknowledging it.

He needs to talk about it.

A hum leaves Grandma. “Something on your mind?”

A long sigh leaves Sky. “Always.”

“Rupee for your thoughts then?”

The wavering reflection in his tea shows him that he’s still crying. At least he can attempt to stay hydrated… “I made a mistake that I can’t fix.”

“What kind of mistake?” Grandma lifts the tea to her lips, but Sky can still feel the way she looks at him.

Old eyes, his ass. She doesn’t need to see to… See. Old people are just.. Like that.

What’s the harm in talking? What’s she going to do? Kick him out? Hold a grudge against him for all eternity for failing?

I failed. I failed and it caused your Grandson to go on a life changing quest to face whatever incarnation of evil resided here. I failed and I’m so tired- as I always have been- it hurts all the way in my bones- it always has. I failed. I had starved myself to get to the end as fast as possible. I failed, but when I was fighting the incarnation of evil I thought my heart was going to burst. I had nothing left to give. Nothing left to heal myself with. My blood levels were critically low.

Failure wasn’t an option. I’m alive.

It’s a miracle I’m alive.

Now what?

“I am the First Hero.. Chosen Hero of Hylia.. Forger of the Master Sword and the Hero’s Spirit.” What Sky isn’t certain that Grandma will know the sign for, he finger spells. Taking his time and moving deliberately. “I fought the Demon King, Demise. A God-like being of pure hatred and malice. Chaos and evil personified.”

The room is quiet. Very quiet. He looks at Grandma… and to her credit, all she is doing is looking back at him.

“I killed him…” There’s a droop in his ears and the exhaustion pulls him down more than before. “I was too slow… and I was cursed. My reincarnations of the Hero’s Spirit and the Bloodline of the Goddess would forever be followed by hatred and malice.”

“That’s not the part that’s bothering you.”

Sky can’t help the sharp inhale.

“If you’re looking for judgment, you have come to the wrong place, but you’re not looking for that either. Are you?” She already knows the answer. Why is she asking? “What was your real mistake?”

“I got into an argument of sorts with everyone… I panicked and said things. Told them about my- our curse. Now no one is talking to me about it. I don’t know what to do to fix it. I want my family back.”

She raises a brow at him. “Your mistake?”

“Yelling at everyone?” He can’t help the furrow in his own brows.. Which part did she not understand? “Panicking and not apologizing?”

Wow… Telling someone that is very different from the feeling in his head.

“How are you feeling?”

How is he feeling? Hard to tell. He’s feeling… Everything!

“Upset because I told everyone and no one has said anything about it! I said things that… that should have been life altering!” A frustrated huff leaves Sky. “No one has said anything. Not a single thing to me about anything I said. I want someone to be mad at me-”

He freezes.

There’s a little bit of hesitancy when Grandma speaks. “How.. Did this ‘argument’ start?”

His movements are more hesitant now. “I was defending Wild.. Because Legend had said something mean.. Then.. I was protecting the spirit in the Master Sword, Fi. She’s my best friend. Or.. Was.. She’s going to sleep forever.”

“... Let me understand this correctly.” Grandma’s teacup is set on the table. “You fought and killed a God- or Godlike equivalent, your best friend is a sword spirit who is going to ‘sleep’ forever, and you lashed out at everyone because they had said something about your friends?”

All Sky can do is nod.

“Your mistake is lashing out because you’re protecting your friends?”

Sky shakes his head no, but before he can say anything, Grandma is talking again.

“Your mistake was… panicking?”

“And not apologizing. No one will let me.”

“Dearie, what are you trying to apologize for?”

“Not being fast enough? Being too sickly to be a hero? Existing? Burdening everyone with my problems? I’m doing that with you too-”

Grandma holds up a hand to stop him. “A burden is something that no one wants around. I asked you to talk to me. If I wasn’t prepared for that, then it’s on me.”

Everything feels big. How is that not burdening anyone? It’s exhausting.

“Are you aware of how much grief you are carrying with you?”

Confusion floods Sky. His eyebrows furrow. “What?”

“Grief, baby... you are carrying a lot of grief. You are mourning a lot of things.”

He had thought it was closer to soul crushing guilt over everything that he had failed.

“You’ve lost a lot.”

He didn’t. He didn’t lose-

“I see it in you the same way that I saw it in my Link. It’s okay to need to grieve what you lost…”

That’s not true! That’s not… It’s not true… He didn’t lose.

He gave everything.

That was willing, right? It’s not loss if he gave it away.

First it was safety. Leaving Skyloft and exploring the Surface. Faron Woods and all that the wilds had to offer him.

It was a trade for adventure. Exploration.

A trade. Not a loss.

He traded stability for instability. Danger lurked around every corner. His already horrible sleep schedule took a toll it couldn’t afford. It was so hard to stay awake. His physical health didn’t matter- going back to the Doctor took time he couldn’t afford to lose- because Zelda was missing.

Think of all the amazing stories he’ll have to tell after this! Different parts of his adventure that he can share. Look at this cool bird feather he found on the Surface! Look at these bugs!

Things got worse in Dreams. The Imprisoned- Demise- haunted every footstep. Flaming suppressing heat and pain and malice chokes him.

Eight other shadows that aren’t his own followed him everywhere.

Have a Sight in battle with Ghirahim and get hit. He gave himself a choppy haircut after Ghirahim grabbed him. It made him feel disgusting. Groose of all people fixed it.

Sky didn’t have the energy to care.

There are blisters on his body. Blood in his boots. His hands hurt under the gloves. Dried blood on his fingers.

That was fine. Keep going.

He got a glimpse at Zelda before Impa told him he was entirely inadequate. That he needed to be faster. That he needed to summon a shred of courage.

It’s fine. He’s fine.

All he had to do was push himself a little further! Go for a little longer. Stop less, run more. Eat stamina fruit. Push his aching body until the aches are throbbing and the pain simply becomes a part of daily life.

Ignore the urgent letters in his room from the Doctor asking- begging- him to come back.

He could always give her all the excuses and apologies later. When Zelda is home and safe.

Breathe through the pain. It’s fine. Can’t breathe? Not a problem. Just keep going. Hungry? Nope! Exhausted? Stamina fruit. Hurt? All he needed to do was stitch himself up and throw back a red potion.

It’s fine. He’s fine.

Zelda matters more.

Just how much has he Lost?

Nothing! He gave himself. Every single drop. That was okay.

It’s fine.

He’s fine.

It was a trade.

Give himself or lose everyone he loves.

Fair offer. Fair trade.

One Life for Many.

Not eating hurts. He’s dizzy. Drink more water.

Master Link, you need to sleep.

Ignore the way that Groose looks at him.

Only stop to eat when the Old Woman demands it.

Just keep going.

Zelda is the last family that he has left.

He stops feeling hungry.

His stomach stops hurting.

He’s exhausted.

He still has Hope.

Hylia blesses Fi, the Master Sword.

It doesn’t matter what happens to him because he would rather die a thousand times over than lose the people he loves.

Safety? He didn’t need it. Stability? He didn’t need it. Protection? If he can dodge fast enough he doesn’t need to defend himself. Why parry when he can dodge and run everything through with his blade at impossible speeds?

It’s not like a shield was going to protect him from a God!

His body wouldn’t have been able to take the hit. The impact would have shattered his arm.

All he needed was the Dance of Farore. Then to give everything he had.

Health? He didn’t need that either. Clearly. It’s not like everything hurts all the time or anything.

Because he’s fine.

He didn’t lose anything. He gave it away and that’s. Fine.

Din blessed him with Power. Nayru always whispers her Wisdom. Farore fortified his Courage.

The back of his left hand is a testament to their blessings. The Triforce always glistens gold. An unremovable tattoo.

The courage to raise the blade is always forged with consequence in those it is tempered into.

Isn’t this the price of Courage?

It’s not like he can still see Groose’s terrified expression when Zelda wasn’t moving.

Look what he got back! Look at his trade! One Life for Many. A line of eight other heroes who have suffered because he couldn’t keep pushing- One Life for Many.

That’s fine. It’s fine. He’s fine.

Paragon. Godslayer.

A simple solution.

All he had to do was throw himself onto the Master Sword! He was so close. He was so close. Being able to relax- It almost didn’t hurt!

Don’t worry! He’s certain there’s something left to trade-

A hitch of his breath is followed by a hiccup leaving him. He covers his mouth. Trying to silence himself as he curls inwards. More tears start falling down his cheeks.

His chest hurts.

Why does he always feel like he’s about to die? Why is everything overwhelming all the time? Why can’t he keep pushing? Just a little further. Just one step more. This time he has to stop. To sit. To breathe.

Being hungry hurts again. He can feel the way he actually fits in his clothes again. His face squishes.

Eight people wait for him. Eight people sit with him. Eight people eat with him. Eight people- heroes- laugh with him. Eight heroes care about him when he couldn’t care less. Eight heroes love him when he can’t- couldn’t?- love himself.

The front door opens and closes behind him. His entire body tenses. Several parts of him scream to run.

Sky rapidly turns, but then sees Wild.

Wild skeptically looks between him and Grandma. Shifting the things in their arms to sign. “Sky? What’s wrong?”

As if he could pretend that Wild doesn’t see him outright sobbing, Sky tries to wipe the tears away from his face. He doesn’t trust his voice. All he can do is shake his head.

There’s nothing left to trade.

There’s nothing left to give.

Nothing, but Hope. That’s something that will have to be torn out of him.

All of Wild’s focus is on him. Though, they do keep giving wary glances to Grandma. “Are you hurt?”

Now that’s a question with a complicated response. Isn’t it? Sky’s entire body hurts. Physically, there are no wounds.

He doesn’t want to get started on mentally.

“I’m tired.” Stand up. Ignore the pain. Clench jaw to not whimper.

It’s fine. He’s fine.

Everything’s fine.

Wild gently motions for him to sit back down.

He does. It hurts. His head ends up on the table to breathe. Hiccuping weakly on a sob.

Please let him go back to bed.

“I may have accidentally pushed him when we were talking..” Grandma talks softly. Then directs her attention to him. “Sky, dearie, I’m sorry for pushing you.”

He raises his head from the table and sits up. Dragging in breaths. “It’s fine. I’m fine. I’m sorry for worrying you. You didn’t do anything wrong.”

The look Wild gives him almost makes him want to shrink.

Everything hurts. Sky rubs at his eyes until there’s sparks in his vision before stopping and breathing. He moves back to signing. “I want to sleep.”

Grandma’s voice is quiet, but she gives him the ‘okay’ that he needed to leave. “Okay… Go rest.”

Sky leaves the half finished plate of food on the table.

Fumbling back up the ladder almost makes him cry harder. It’s so frustrating. His stupid right arm won’t work. The numbness is irritating. Lightning scars flare his skin.

Making it back to his sleeping bag is a relief. He lays there and curls up tight. Simply letting himself silently cry.

There’s noise and he turns slightly to look. Catching Wild as they finish scaling the ladder and crawling over to him like a tiny animal. “May I join you?”

After giving Wild the okay with a weak nod, Wild snuggles directly up to him.

It takes a little bit, but Wild’s warmth steadily relaxes Sky’s joints. His eyes flutter shut and his breathing calms down. Slowly melting until the world fades out into nothing.

The others don’t come back until evening. Milling around the first floor of the house and filling the air with chatter and laughter.

That night, Sky doesn’t have the stomach to eat anything for dinner. Curled up in his sleeping bag.

The next morning, pain is slightly more bearable. Hobbling around is slightly easier. Which means he can do things and be useful. He can make up for not quite being enough.

Today he is prepared to do a lot of work… Probably.

Climbing down the ladder turns out to be as excruciating as yesterday. When he accidentally lets out a whimper, Wild notices- along with everyone else who is still in the house. Instead of getting to work, he finds himself sitting while Wild cooks breakfast. More of the same miracle tea from yesterday in his hands.

He drinks the tea.

Today… maybe he can dedicate time trying to patch things over with everyone.

After breakfast, Four and Grandma are playing some sort of card game. The match seems intense… Sky has no idea what’s going on. Nor can he tell who’s winning.

He’s not going to interrupt, and watching while not understanding anything doesn’t seem fun. No one has given him any directions. It seems everything inside the house is done and accounted for.

Maybe.. he can go… talk… to everyone else.

Time is sitting on the floor writing a letter to Malon. He’s certainly not going to interrupt that.

Besides, he currently has the most problems with Time and maybe that should be saved for never last. That way he has plenty of time to think of what to say.

Sky sneaks past Time out of the house.

Taking a deep breath of air outside, he lets the sea breeze air wash over him. It really puts everything that Wind says about his adventures and missing home into perspective. None of the Hyrules they have been to have ever... Been like this.

Outside, the air is salty. A soft breeze blows past him. It’s strange to be at a place that is salty and sandy. That isn’t ancient Lanayru.

At first, Sky had thought about going and talking to Wind. He would probably get ‘big brothered’, but that’s okay because at least he would be able to talk to Wind. Maybe see what Wind thinks. The Sailor does have a good head on his shoulders.

However, he finds Wind playing with Aryll.. That’s not something that Sky has the heart to get between.

He leaves before they can see him.

Someone else then?

Walking around a little bit proves to be exhausting. He probably should be taking it easy like Wild had told him, but he doesn’t have time to stop. Besides, walking around is easing some of the restless feelings out of him.

As he walks he searches for someone to talk to. Spotting Hyrule in the distance sitting underneath a tree.

He walks over, making sure to be in the Traveler’s sight before stopping next to the tree.

“Sky! It’s good to see you outside. Fresh air does wonders. Why don’t you sit with me?” Hyrule’s left hand pats the sand beside them.

Sky awkwardly sits. Ignoring how his joints scream at him.

Moments pass as they simply sit in silence and watch the clouds.

“Hyrule?”

The Traveler spooks slightly, before quickly relaxing. Talking clearly wasn’t expected. “Hm?”

“Sorry.. I just wanted to talk about.. Everything I said.”

“It’s okay Sky, I understand curses.” Hyrule offers a gentle smile. “I have a blood curse. It would be really hypocritical of me to hold something against you. I don’t hold anything against myself. I did what had to be done. I’ve never given up, I don’t know the meaning of giving up, and I’m not about to start by giving up on a human being.”

A gentle hand lands on his shoulder and Sky could swear all of his worries melt away for a moment.

Tension steadily eases out of Sky’s shoulders. He doesn’t know if it’s magic, or the relief that Hyrule responded calmly. Either way.. This.. It’s okay. “... Thank you.”

Hyrule hums. “I never used the Master Sword… I don’t know anything about Fi, but I do know- from what you said- that she was your friend. That’s all I need to know that the Master Sword is a reliable friend. If you ever have a chance to tell me, I would love to learn more about you both.”

“Maybe later...”

“Of course! Only when you’re ready.”

They sit like that for a long time. At some point.. Sky finds himself leaning on Hyrule. Oh how he wishes he could sleep.

“Hey Sky?”

“Hm?”

“I promised Wild that I would help out with lunch today. It’s.. about that time. We can talk and cuddle again later, okay?”

Sky forces himself to lean upright. “Okay.. sounds good.”

Pulling his knees to his chest, Sky watches Hyrule leave. Waving briefly before he slowly scoots back to lean against the tree.

There’s the sound of wood chopping. A flick of Sky’s ear causes him to turn in that direction. Instinctively checking for danger. Only to find Twilight chopping wood.

Maybe… He can talk to Twilight? Hyrule made him feel calmer. Twilight has never been hostile with him.

In the very least.. He needs to talk.

Getting up is difficult, but at least he has the tree for balance. Sky makes his way to Twilight.

The ax comes down on the wood and Sky flinches slightly when a few splinters come off in his direction.

Twilight blinks before laughing. “Oh! Shoot. Sorry Sky. I guess I was a little too focused.”

“It’s okay. Can.. Uhm.. Can I talk to you?”

“Y- Yeah. Are you okay?” Twilight sets the ax aside before walking closer to Sky. Worry creasing the Rancher’s brow.

“I’m.. Yeah I just..” Sky fidgets. “Twilight.. I’m sor-”

Twilight gives him a hug tight enough to pop Sky’s back in several spots and squeeze the air out of his lungs. He wheezes awkwardly. “Everything’s okay. I promise.”

Once he’s let go, Sky takes the biggest inhale that he can. Mere seconds later Twilight gives him a good pat on the back. Which causes Sky to stumble a little bit. 

It’s not okay. Why does everyone keep saying that?

Before either of them can say anything else, everyone is being called for lunch.

“Is… it okay if we talk later? Maybe full stomachs will help?”

“Y.. Yeah.. Sure.”

Lunch is uneventful. Sky sits away from everyone else. Taking a few moments to breathe and keep his head on his shoulders. Wild’s seafood curry is amazing. It grounds him with flavors.

After lunch he helps clean up. Then, despite his body protesting him moving around, he goes outside again. Maybe this time to only stroll around…

Time and Warriors are walking the coastline. Part of Sky wants to go over there. The rest of him- the majority of him- floods with anxiety at the mere thought.

He’s not ready. He’s not ready. He’s not ready.

He’s not ready to know what his Dad thinks of him-

Within the next few breaths, Sky finds himself leaning against the house. Trying to steadily breathe in and out to remove the anxiety from his system. His hands shake slightly. Squeezing his eyes shut to blot the world out.

It’s too much. He can’t get rid of the horrible feeling in his stomach.

He hunches over more and throws up.

Well.. So much for lunch.

Footsteps approach him, audible, but small. Sky pries his eyes open to see Wild. Who he didn’t know was even close by.

A worried look rests on Wild’s face. Masking something else as well. Not that Sky can tell what it is, nor does he have the energy to pry.

Water is shoved into his hands and it’s only then that Sky realizes exactly how thirsty he is. It takes everything in him to not simply drown the entire flask of water.

“Why don’t you go relax? I can bring you some tea or more water.” Wild tilts their head a little. Moving their hands slow, but deliberately. Making it easy for Sky to keep up.

There’s something about the way that Wild ‘asks’ that feels more like Wild is telling him to go rest.

He doesn’t have the energy to argue. Relaxing would definitely be doing what his body has been demanding for awhile. He doesn’t have the energy to vocalize anything. Signing is the best way to acknowledge what Wild told him. “Okay. I’ll go lay down.”

Laying down seems like the best thing.

The trip to the loft isn’t a long one, but it is a little bit of a pain to climb up the ladder. Wild trails behind him the entire time. Probably to make sure that he actually gets there.

That and there was the promise of tea.

Making it inside isn’t difficult. Wild guides him. Directing him everywhere so he doesn’t even have to think.

Convincing himself to climb the ladder to the loft was a different story. After some coaxing from Wild, he manages to force his stupid body up the ladder.

When he manages to climb to the top, he spots Legend. The Veteran is staring at the ceiling. Worry replaces Sky’s exhaustion and he pushes himself to sit next to the other hero.

They stay like that for a moment. He lets Legend ride out whatever is bothering him in silence.

The Veterans voice drawls out with exhaustion. “You’re not going to try to apologize to me too, are you?”

The words make Sky jump slightly.

“I don’t want any apology.” A heavy sigh leaves Legend, but he still hasn’t looked at Sky. Eyes still carefully trained on the ceiling. “I personally don’t feel like you have anything to apologize for.”

Frustration builds in Sky. He hasn’t been allowed to say what he needs to.. Maybe it is a want. What he wants to say.

Maybe… what he needs is different? He needs to be acknowledged at least.

It feels like he isn’t being listened to. He isn’t being heard.

“It was me..”

Sky’s ears flick in confusion. Torn out of his thoughts. Furrowing his brows. Raising his hands to sign. Which is what finally causes the Veteran to look at him. “What was you?”

There’s a second of silence as Legend sits up. Back against the wall for support. He draws his knees up. “I was the one to pull the Master Sword out of you.”

It feels like Sky’s entire world flips.

The air feels thick. It suddenly feels too hard to breathe. As though his entire chest is constricting tight. His throat closes up a little and traps his voice deep down.

He wants Legend to stop-

“We had gotten to your time around maybe mid morning. None of us knew where we were going or what we were supposed to do. It was the first time we had been to a Hyrule that wasn’t one of ours. It felt aimless and pointless, like any other portal.” Legend closes his eyes for a second, but Sky can’t pry his eyes off of the Veteran. “Roolie saw you first. They rushed over and I followed… I saw you.. And I knew. I knew why we were there. I knew it wasn’t pointless.”

That sick feeling floods him again. Sky feels like he might throw up. Yet there’s this odd calm feeling as he simply breathes in and out. Forcing himself to breathe in and out. Breathe in and out.

“I also knew.. You’d been through too much.” Legend sighs softly. “And I knew… whatever it was that you were holding against yourself, or whatever was going on with you, I wasn’t going to hold it against you. No matter what. Even if it hurt me. Because you had been through too much… and you had lost yourself in the process.”

C-Clearly Legend needs to talk. Sky hugs himself. This is definitely something he can sit through. He can listen.

It’s fine. He’s fine.

“You were too starved for too much of Hyrule’s magic at once because the energy to heal has to come from somewhere and you had nothing left to give. That was nothing compared to the low blood levels you had. The unreal levels of strain that Hyrule had sensed. Like you’d drank a red potion to heal yourself when you didn’t have the energy to heal.”

If only he knew.

A bitter noise leaves Legend. “I didn’t think you were going to make it.”

Learn to live.

“I promised myself I would help you. Despite all of my adventures.. I didn’t- and still don’t- know how to fully put myself in your mindset. I know what it’s like to run yourself beyond exhausted. I know what it’s like to be starving. I know what it’s like to feel awful… But I don’t know.. I’ve never..” Legend fully looks at Sky. “I’ve never wanted to kill myself.”

This is the thing he should have been apologizing over and feeling horrible about.

Subjecting everyone to his bullshit.

Sky’s next breath isn’t as controlled as the rest.

Despite himself, and how much he feels like he should be comforting Legend and saying that everything is okay, this wasn’t information Sky was ready for. Before he’s thought it through, he’s on his feet. Hands moving rapidly and frantic. “I- I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I didn’t know!”

Legend gets to his feet, but seemingly more cautious. “It’s.. It’s okay. I wasn’t telling you to make you feel like you need to apologize-”

“B-but I do. I need to apologize. I don’t understand why no one is mad at me! I don’t understand how everyone hopped back like everything is normal. I don’t understand why any of you helped me. I don’t understand why you promised yourself you wouldn’t hate me. You have every right to! You have every single right to be mad and to hate me and to want to punch me or hurt me. You have that right because I wasn’t enough. Maybe I didn’t outright fail, but I wasn’t enough. Everyone else has defeated their enemies- Nayru’s grace- This is your sixth adventure.” Sky breathes. Wheezing. Heart pounding in his chest- “I wasn’t enough.”

“Sky, you don’t control the world going to shit. You have no guarantee that whatever curse Demise uttered was even-”

Sky’s chest feels tight. Words actually tumble out of his mouth. Trying to do everything in his frantic mind to get away. The world needs to stop. “I- I can’t br-eathe.”

Legend approaches him slightly and he shoves the Veteran back. The touch feels horrible. Every single inch of his skin is buzzing.

“Sky-!”

In the next moment, he’s throwing himself over the railing. Pulling the sailcloth at the last second so his stupid joints don’t give at the impact between the first and second floor.

His legs are racing him for the door. It opens to reveal Time. Legend shouts something and it almost seems like Time is about to attempt grabbing him before he dives between Time and the small open gap of the doorframe.

Hitting the ground outside and tumbling in the sand. He dodges several other sets of feet and takes off down the shoreline.

Some strange instinct in Sky demands that he finds Wars.

Because he knows that he can trust Wars…

A very strange instinct. One deep in his heart.

Sky rushes down the beach. Following the shoreline. Chest heaving for breath. Wheezing.

In the very least, he knows that the Captain will be brutally honest with him. Nothing has been sugar coated before and Sky has no reason to believe that the Captain would start now.

After all, he is a liability. Isn’t he?

A tune seems to play back from the ocean. As though the winds themselves are singing to him.

Sky’s ears flick at the sound. Slowly calming from a run into stumbling walking.

Following the sound, he sees the Captain calmly playing the flute that Sky made for him. Hope squeezes at Sky’s heart.

It seems that his approach isn’t noticed and for a few stomach twisting heartbeats he thinks that Warriors is ignoring him.

Karma, right?

Sky fidgets a few feet away. Biting into his lip as he steels his nerves. Breathing in, he tries to keep himself level when he speaks. His voice cracks anyway. Curse his crying. Curse his stupid body. “Captain..?”

Wars gasps softly before he looks up from the flute in his hands. “Hm? Oh… Sky. I didn’t notice you. I’m sorry.”

Oh… He hadn’t planned anything further than this. There’s too many thoughts in his head. He stands there, staring at Warriors. Who is staring back at him with furrowed brows.

“Did.. You need something?”

Ignore the burning pain in his chest from struggling to breathe. Force himself to talk.

“No one will let me apologize- or talk- to them… but I need to say it.” Sky steps closer to Warriors. Hands clasped over his heart. “Captain, I’m sorry that- I-I’m sorry that..”

He’s sorry for everything. He’s sorry for nothing.

He’s sorry that he isn’t more, but in that same breath he isn’t sorry for who he has fought tooth and nail with blood and sweat and tears to become.

He isn’t sorry. He’s very sorry.

His chest staggers as he breathes.

Hasn’t he hurt everyone enough? Legend proved that. Why can’t he apologize?

Warriors stands up slowly, closing the distance between them. Sky flinches when the Captain’s hands move a little too fast, but he’s suddenly being held close. Almost crushed in a hug. “You don’t need to apologize to an old war vet. You don’t need to apologize at all. To anyone.”

“I.. I’m..”

The Captain pulls back and holds Sky’s face between his hands. Gentle, but firm and grounding. “Sky.. Link. Chosen Hero of Hylia. Forger of the Master Sword and the Hero’s Spirit. Killer of the Demon God, Demise. Godslayer - You have nothing in this world to apologize for.”

A hiccup of a sob leaves Sky, but he tries to remain tall. Attempting to hold his tears in.

“You did not wish destruction on this world. It was not you who cursed us. Your heart is kind and true. Your wrath is justice.” Warriors pauses briefly, letting that soak in. “You have gifted us our strongest weapons. Made with your very hands. Forged the Hero’s Spirit that fortifies our souls. Granted us courage beyond measure. Gifted us a blade who brings hope and light in our darkest hours. Is that not an apology enough for you? An apology that you couldn’t do more? You did everything you could, but we are mortals in a world of Goddesses and Demons.”

Despite stifling a sob, warm tears roll down Sky’s cheeks. He bites the inside of his lip to prevent himself from outright sobbing. Ignoring the taste of blood that touches his tongue.

“There are some things that are out of our control… If there was something you could have done… You would have. That is all I need. To know that you would have.” A heavy breath leaves Wars. His finger attempts to rub warm tears off of Sky’s cheek. A fruitless endeavor. The Captain offers a smile. “I’m proud of you… for fighting a God of hatred and malice with a wrath formed from love.”

Sky throws himself against Warriors for a hug. His hands gripping the back of the Captain’s shirt as he cries- sobs.

It’s difficult to breathe. His chest staggers when he inhales.

The grip he has on the Captain’s shirt is impossibly tight.

Right arm trembling from strain. There’s a hiccup.

Wars gently rocks him. Humming softly to no tune at all, but clearly trying to provide comfort.

The horrendous wheezing in Sky’s chest gets too bad. Running and sobbing aren’t the best combination. They sit in the sand and Sky leans on Wars. Still clinging.

He never wants to let go.

Eventually his breaths even out slightly, even if he keeps wheezing. Tears slowly tapering off into nothing.

He leans against the Captain more. Keeping his ear pressed to the other’s chest. Listening to the Captain’s heart.

Sky mumbles, thoughtlessly. Eyes staring out at the ocean. “I love you…”

Wars’ heart almost skips a beat.

It takes an impossibly long time- or maybe it takes no time at all- maybe he broke their Truce of Sorts- maybe Wars doesn’t love him because he is a cur-

“I love you too, kid.” Wars breaths softly into Sky’s hair. “I love you too.”

The rest of the tension melts out of Sky’s body. Simply breathing as the Captain’s heart beats in one ear and the waves wash in and out through the other.

If he felt a little bit safer… he’d sleep here. Like this.

Instead, they breathe together. Simply relaxed on the beach. No dangers. No stress. The world doesn’t have to be with them at the moment. It is the two of them… And that is okay.

They stay like that until Wild finds them.

It takes a little bit for Sky to convince himself to move again, but he doesn’t want anyone attempting to carry him. Sky takes Wild’s offered hand.

The walk back is quiet. A peaceful quiet. There’s no weight. Everything is okay.

Moving slowly to let Sky’s body function, everyone simply walks with him. Despite how he limps and his body protests.

They make it back to the outside of the house. Where several others are gathering back around the makeshift campsite. It.. seems that everyone had went looking for him.

Wild makes Wars and Sky pause.

Without a single ounce of hesitation, Wild marches directly for the center of the beach. Spinning the fire rod above their head and shooting out the flames before slamming the bottom of the rod into the sand and sending fire into the evening sky.

All Sky can do is watch from a distance. Wild looks surprisingly aggressive. He doesn’t think he has ever quite seen Wild this way. Other than in battle when they are protecting people they care about.

Unfortunately, Wild’s back is to him, so he can’t see what they’re signing to everyone else, but judging from the other’s faces… It’s definitely a stern talking to.

After everyone seems to be thoroughly scolded by Wild, Sky is guided over to the logs that had been placed on the beach as a gathering area. Wars sits him down. Everyone gathers around on the logs or on the sand.

Everyone except for Time. Who stands awkwardly close, but doesn’t seem to know what to say.

Maybe it’s because of what Wild said? Maybe it’s because Sky’s supposed to start? That’s okay. He can do that.

Sky tries to start. Figuring that this is his moment to apologize to the Authority Figure. “I’m sor-”

“Don’t finish that.” Legend points at Sky then looks over to Time. “Time.”

Time shifts awkwardly on his feet. It’s the most uncertain that Sky has ever seen the Old Man before. He can’t help the shock he feels. Confusion stirs in his chest.

“May I sit here?” A little more sure of himself, Time motions to the spot next to Sky on the log.

Unable to summon his voice again, Sky nods. Brows furrowed a little.

It is very painful to watch Time look uncomfortable and uncertain. Honestly, Sky doesn’t think that he can emotionally handle Time- their nominated leader of sorts- act worse than Groose when attempting to deliver an apology. “I’m sorry for- Oof -”

Sky will save him the trouble.

Time grunts when Sky hugs him. Sky buries his face into Time’s chest. It takes all of his courage not to flinch when Time slowly hugs him back.

It’s as though everyone finally takes a breath.

Wind bounds over and joins the hug. Followed by Twilight. Then Wild who snuggles to Twilight and Sky. Warriors very gently ruffles Sky’s hair. Four squeezes in. Hyrule takes a few seconds before joining too. Then Legend is pulled in by Hyrule.

They stay like that for a little bit.

Wind speaks first. “Are we still going to force Time to give that super awkward apology speech or is this… like.. It?”

“It hurt to watch him recite it.” Warriors jokes. “I think we should spare Sky that pain.”

Everyone laughs.

Sky can’t help it when he laughs so hard he snorts.

Chapter Text

The world is hot. As if standing next to the hottest flames in the universe. Taking a deep breath, Sky opens his eyes to see the Earth Spring. Without even looking, he knows the Statue of Hylia is at his back. However, the spring seems significantly larger than he last remembers it.

Examining the room, he slowly turns. Catching sight of a tail like the one that he saw on Farosh before turning fully around to see a huge dragon. Flames and heat emitting from her.

“Hello, Hylia’s Chosen Hero.” The dragon’s mouth doesn’t move, but Sky can clearly hear her voice in his head. “It is a pleasure to meet you, I am Dinraal. Though you know me as Din, the Golden Goddess of Power.”

Honestly, Sky isn’t certain what to say. The Goddess towers above him. Her long dragon body twists and curls to reside comfortably in the space of the Spring. 

Part of him feels small and insignificant in comparison, which would make sense when compared to an omnipresent Goddess.

“I must say, with a Spirit as large as yours, and the fact you were able to seal away Demise, for a moment I thought you would be bigger.” This is stated plainly. No malice, no mirth.

There is a second, where Sky takes offense to the jab at his size, slightly puffing his cheeks out and standing a little taller by straightening his posture. Opening his mouth to say something-

Amusement takes root in Din’s tone. “Oh, Hylia’s Chosen, I meant no offense. Sometimes in life, it is the small things that have the most impact.”

Sky feels himself deflate a little. Quickly followed by the thought that arguing with a Golden Goddess probably isn’t the best idea. Curiosity slowly takes full root. If there is one thing that he can’t help, it’s his inquisitive and ever curious mind. “May I ask… why you have chosen to visit me? I don’t mean to be rude, but I’m not certain what I have done to receive the honor of being visited by a Golden Goddess.”

“There are many reasons why I have chosen to visit you, but there is only so much time before you wake.” This is stated bluntly, but not without kindness. The large dragon- Goddess- Din - blinks slowly. “Your victory over Demise was more than enough to warrant a visit from any of us, and it is the same for those who share your Spirit. We visit in many different ways and have done so through many different eras. I am the first because you currently reside within my Spring of Power. My sisters and I have been waiting a long time to speak with you, but the time was not right before now.”

The words are slipping out of Sky’s mouth before he can stop himself. “What changed?”

“I can see why Nayru favors you. The curiosity within you burns bright enough for you to interrupt a Goddess.” Booming laughter follows Din’s words before. Something that would be belly deep and fills Sky with the warmth of a good fire. “Oh Hylia’s Chosen, you changed , and it was necessary to wait until you were ready.”

Necessary… Wait? The Goddesses waited? They had to wait on him-

Slow. Slow. Slow. Always behind-

“Breathe.” The command makes Sky take a deep breath. It feels as though he breathes in the flames of Din directly into his Soul. Flooding him with a loving, and patient, warmth. “Fear not being late, little Hero, time is such a fickle thing. It moves in waves, backwards and forwards, and falls into place when it is needed. Fate happens when she is supposed to, not before and not after.”

Fate happens when she is supposed to.. That’s easy enough to accept. It is very logical.

Time is fickle?

…

Sky shakes his head a little bit. “Are you telling me that time isn’t linear?”

“Yes, and I believe the rest of your questions in that subject are for Nayru. I am certain that she will love speaking with you.” Din’s head carefully approaches him, fixing him with her gaze. “As much as I love speaking with one blessed with my own Power and who has the blessings of my sisters, I must share with you the main reason that I have visited you.”

Standing up a little straighter, Sky focuses on the Goddess. Uncertain of what to expect, but he is not afraid.

“I am certain that you and those that share your Spirit have been wondering the purpose of your gathering.” Din lets out a long breath and Sky swears the room increases in temperature. “Young one, in the wake of your brilliance there has been a darkness that has trailed the Heroes that have come after. You may call it your curse, the hatred that follows in the shadows of your Spirit. You personally would not have noticed it, as the darkness came after your time. Your light is far too bright for it to take root in your shadow. Which is why it only appeared after your passing. You must defeat the Darkness that was left in the brilliance of your wake of light.”

Sky furrows his brows. “Demise cursed me… into reincarnation? Specifically so he could plague us?”

“Demise has no such power over time itself.” Din blinks at him slowly. “Hylia blessed you with the ability to reincarnate. Demise placed a curse on a cycle that was already there to be fulfilled.”

Blessed him with the ability to reincarnate? That’s how the Hero’s Spirit is passed down. Makes sense… The other part snags. “Wait.. How do I defeat the Darkness?”

“With your fortified Soul and the full power of the Sword of Evil’s Bane.” Din states firmly. “For this battle, you cannot be weak willed, or you will die. Succumbing to the darkness from within.”

Sky stands a little taller. “I will not fail.”

“I know you will not fail, it is not within you to do so. The blessings of the Golden Goddesses are eternal. My blessing of Power will never fade from your Spirit.” Din takes a deep breath before flames erupt around Sky. Swirling around him in a torrent of colorful fire.

“Never forget, Hylia’s Chosen Hero, power is always within you. All you must do is control it.”

With a harsh gasp, Sky wakes up. Struggling against the water and wet ground to force his body into a sitting position. Water dripping off of his hair and running down his face. He was nearly submerged in the waters of the Spring of Power. It's almost a surprise that he didn't drown like that.

Better to not question it too hard. Fate and all of that. Sky does choose to take a moment to actually orient himself. Blinking until his vision is clear.

The world is confusing for a moment, things usually take a little longer to make sense after having a Sight as strong as that one. Honestly Sky is still reeling a little over the fact that Din came to see him and explain the task to him.

He's alone... Which is something that has become increasingly abnormal the longer that he has spent with the other heroes. The longer that he has spent with his brothers. It almost reminds him of Skyloft and how he had always been in a community.. Even as lonely as it was sometimes when he didn’t quite fit in.

Looking up, Sky sees the stars in the skies.

This Spring.. Is a lot more like Skyview Spring… than the one in Faron Woods… which is more similar to the Earth Spring… Considering them being covered and-

That’s weird. This is weird.

Don’t think about it too hard.. There have been thousands upon thousands of years of time between his time period and Wild’s. There’s no telling what could have happened between his time and this time.

A slight shout tears Sky out of his thoughts and he snaps his attention to the long hallway. Four comes into view after a moment. Racing towards him followed by... Time and Wild.

Four's boots splash into the water and he wades his way over to Sky. Hand hesitantly out as though trying to offer comfort, but not certain if he should touch or not. Soft, red eyes study Sky for a moment. “Are.. are you okay? Did you hit your head? You look a little disoriented...”

“I.. had a Sight and I woke up here. Just now.. Not certain how long I was out.. What happened?”

“We shifted.”

“Ah.. that makes sense.” Ignoring the pain in his body, Sky tries to stand up, but the water weight ends up keeping him down. Clothes soaked by the purified waters of the Spring of Power.

Din’s words whisper to him again.

Defeat the Darkness that was left in the brilliance of his wake of light.

There's louder footsteps of boots sloshing in water and Time’s voice breaks Sky out of his thoughts. Calloused hands are held out to help Sky up. “It's good to see that you're okay. We have been looking for everyone. Luckily, Wind has the stone that's able to communicate with Wild's slate. With you, everyone is accounted for and safe."

It is a relief to hear that everyone else is safe. That would have been a question that would have bothered Sky to no end if he didn't know the answer.

With a little hesitation, Sky takes Time's hands. Grabbing tight as Time helps him to his feet then out of the water. His entire body feels heavy because of the water weight as he steps onto the ledge.

A good chunk of Sky considers sitting down for a moment.

“Now we just have to meet back up again.” Four states, eyes having changed to more of a soft green.

Sky nods at the comment of meeting back up with the others. That's definitely the best course of action, but it doesn't change the fact that walking around with extra water weight is going to suck. “Well.. where are they so that we can meet back up with them?”

Wild moves into view, expression slightly troubled, but mostly neutral. “They're all the way in Rito Village. Which would be a few days walking if we were to go by foot. Fortunately, there aren't nine of us.. the slate might be able to take all four of us from this tower to the tower closest to Rito Village.”

“Is there a catch?” Sky tilts his head. Brows furrowed a little at Wild's troubled expression.

“Unfortunately, yes. Aside from there being an absolutely insane amount of Skywatchers on the way to the closest tower, there is a lot of climbing once getting to the actual tower... as well as a decent chunk of malice to have to work around .” A long sigh leaves Wild accompanied by a frown. “ It might be safer to take a longer way to a different tower.”

“But then we run the risk of shifting again and not being with the others.” Four frowns in thought and furrows his brows. “Do you think it would be easier to take down the Skywatchers since we're a bigger group?”

“Being in a group is the problem. I'm used to maneuvering around them alone. It's something that I can do easily, but getting everyone else to safety is the problem .”

“You took down those Skywatchers outside…” Time frowns a little, not unlike when he's trying to solve a puzzle. “What's the difference?”

“Supplies.” Wild signs grimly.

“Supplies?” Four prompts, and Sky can tell he's a little bit confused.

“I would be using the last of my Ancient Arrows on two of the Skywatchers.. there are still more to worry about. Not to mention the amount of monsters around the Akkala Citadel Tower. There are a lot of moving variables.”

“I think we can handle the other monsters.” Time crosses his arms. "So you need to get more Ancient Arrows?”

“True, we could handle the monsters, that part isn't a problem if the Skywatchers aren't around.” Wild shakes their head a little. “But getting more Ancient Arrows costs too many Rupees and I'd be sacrificing more arrows to make them.”

Four frowns more. “Where do you get the Ancient Arrows from?”

“Robbie, a scientist from Akkala's Ancient Tech Lab.” Wild looks like they would be very reluctant to go. “He charges a lot of rupees and that hasn't changed, even after I saved Flora.”

“Robbie seems like a fitting name then.” Sky scowls at the thought.

A long sigh leaves Time. “Fitting name or not, we need to find a way to the others as quickly as possible. Would you be okay taking us all there?”

The reluctance from Wild increases tenfold, but they nod in response to Time. “I can take you there, but it is out of the way.. In the opposite direction of the tower…”

“If getting these arrows increases our safety, I think it would be best to go to this.. Robbie.. first.” Time states calmly, but firmly.

“Okay.. in the morning then .” Wild motions to Sky. “ It would be unfair to ask Sky to walk around with the extra weight.”

Everyone nods... and Wild immediately gets to making a fire.

Sky takes several of his layers off and hangs them to dry close to the fire. Not wanting to be caught off guard.. even though the Spring seems extremely peaceful and well guarded.

The night passes by uneventful. Dinner is warm and comforting. Wild's Hyrule's skies are calm and vast. It's not hard to fall asleep while watching the night sky.

Fortunately, Sky doesn't have another Sight in his sleep.

In the morning, it's a little more bustling as they set out towards Akkala Tech Lab. Sky finds himself thankful that they allowed him to let his clothes dry. It’s difficult, but he’s able to ignore the flare up of pain that he’s in, at least for a little bit.

It’s extremely quiet as they walk. This group.. is significantly more quiet without the others around. Without the usual chatter while walking, the silence gives Sky's brain a chance to drift to other thoughts.

Despite only having been there for less than a week, leaving Wind’s Grandma’s house is a little sad, almost like leaving Lon Lon Ranch, but at least Wild was able to pack a bunch- a disturbingly large amount really- of Grandma’s Soup into the slate. At the insistence of Grandma. Which is definitely good because the food in Wild’s slate seemingly never goes bad. The soup is definitely a comfort for Wind.

Well, it would be if everyone wasn't separated at the moment. It seems that going through this most recent portal has had everyone scattered... it would explain why Sky woke up alone. Even though he doesn't quite remember going through the portal.

Must have happened when he was still half asleep.

Everything’s fine.

Okay. That’s a lie.

Pain is everywhere. He would swear it’s inside his bones. This pain is on top of the normal constant pain. It’s making everything worse. Not to mention the sheer exhaustion at simply moving.

Sky’s in so much pain it is extremely difficult to actually focus, but he’s going to. Because the others need him and he refuses to fail them. Later they will all be fighting what Wild made sound like a hoard of monsters on top of some extremely dangerous threats that Wild needs an entirely different weapon set for.

Wild.. Wild needs him because some money stealing bully forces them to pay an obscene amount of rupees for life saving weapons and that is not going to fly.

This 'Robbie' person needs to be taken down a notch and if Time doesn't accomplish it, then Sky certainly will.

Walking uphill is even more exhausting, and it seems that the path all the way to this place is an entire uphill walk. Which slowly ebbs away at Sky's patience. Getting to the top and to the front door of the Akkala Tech Lab is almost a relief.

Before they open the door, Wild stops and turns to everyone. “Okay.. This is the lab. Robbie is inside and he has this machine that dispenses out the weapons that we need when I put the materials in. I have plenty, and I will be able to get more arrows when we see Beedle on the way to the Citadel, but the problem here is the amount of rupees.”

Beedle? Wild knows Beedle??

Everyone nods in response to Wild, but before Sky can say anything, Time speaks. “How would you like us to handle this?”

There is a long moment, but then Wild smiles a smile that is certainly a little unhinged. “I think... that we should come up with a prank. As revenge. For everything that this bastard has put me through. And I have the perfect group to accomplish this.”

“What about the rupee situation?” Four frowns, not normally one to turn down a little mischief, but clearly searching for the practicality of the situation.

“I think if he’s afraid enough he’ll give me the discount I want.”

Time raises a brow. “And if this reaches back to Flora?”

To their credit, Wild does not seem even the slightest bit worried. “She’ll probably laugh.”

That’s all that Sky needed to hear. As long as Flora doesn’t mind and Wild thinks it’s a good idea, it’s Wild’s Hyrule and they should act accordingly.

Sky tilts his head. “What’s the plan?”

“For this to work we are going to have to scare his soul entirely out of him and make him understand that he's not invincible. Unfortunately, I couldn't do it alone, he isn't scared of me at all because he knows that I won't seriously hurt him, much less kill him, not just for making it difficult for me to access resources. He isn't harming anyone except me, and he's not really doing anything truly horrible, I couldn't really maim or kill him for such a small grievance, it would be unethical and an abuse of my power, I know that he has no way of defending himself from me if I chose to attack him, which is unfair and I would have to have a much better reason.” Wild signs, expression extremely serious. “Robbie is counting on the fact that I hold myself to very strict moral standards and he exploits that, since he knows that the very worst I will do is tell him off and argue about the unreasonable prices, he fears no consequences and just refuses to listen to me or budge in the slightest. This is where all of you come in.”

Sky tilts his head a little in question, interest very much piqued. If Wild is this serious about it then a lot of thought has gone into this.

Wild needs him. Sky will be certain to play his part.

“Robbie knows me, but he doesn't know any of you. When I introduce you as fellow heroes, he will make the automatic assumption that you have the same strict moral compass as me, our goal is to convince him that is not true. I will introduce you all and then attempt to reason with him, and when I do I'm already certain that he will berate me for even bringing it up as he has in the past. His speech is always arrogant and insufferable with no logic whatsoever. Interrupt him. Say and do whatever you all have to do to make him rethink his assumptions about you having my code of morals, make him truly believe that he is in grave danger. I will pretend like I'm trying to call you off and get you to leave him alone but ignore me and keep pressuring.” Wild waits until they get confirmation to continue. “It won't be long before he crumbles like wet paper. When Robbie realizes that he was wrong and my moral code and kindness is not in fact universal in all of us, and that there will be consequences for his actions, he will finally know what it is like to be scared for his life, surrounded by enemies that he has no way of fighting back against. He will know how I have felt because he withheld the only thing that can reliably take down Guardians.”

Wild smiles with all of their teeth. “We are going to put him in my shoes for once! I'm sure that he will reconsider his pricing once he's had a taste of primal fear.”

“This is a great plan, and I am certain that Time and Sky would be able to pull off the intimidation well.” Four frowns a little. “I’m worried that my size would work against us in this situation.”

There’s a slight upturn of Time’s lips. Almost teasing. “Well, Smithy, I don’t think you’re giving yourself enough credit in the scaring people department.”

“I know when to accept my shortcomings,” Four starts before pointing at the three of them when they all have to hide a laugh. “Don’t.”

After taking a brief second to collect himself, a hum leaves Sky. “You could work with Wild and pretend to help call Time and I off? Of course, we’d keep going, but I think it would add to the feeling that Robbie is in danger.”

Time raises his brow in question. “How so?”

“Because if two heroes can’t stop us,” Sky can’t help the smile that spreads across his face, “then how could he?”

With that settled, Wild pushes open the door.

The inside of the lab is… it sure is something. It doesn’t appear how Sky thought some kind of lab would. His eyes trail across the walls and eventually land on the glowing robot thing in the middle.

As well as who Sky can only assume is Robbie. A very short old Sheikah man… If his appearance is anything to go by. There’s a slight tilt of Sky’s head as he studies Robbie.

“Ah… and who do we have here?” Robbie seems to be inspecting them too.

“These are the past Heroes. The Hero of Time, The Hero of the Four Sword, and The Hero of the Skies.” Wild doesn’t waste any time redirecting the conversation, probably anticipating that Robbie would want to pry into their current situation. “We are here to acquire Ancient Arrows. I was hoping that we could discuss prices-”

Robbie scoffs. “We’ve had this conversation before. I am not dropping my prices for you.”

The argument continues, but Sky tunes it out into the background as he walks. Trailing his fingers across the walls as he moves towards this book resting on a table in the back.

Slowly letting that simmering anger at the mistreatment of his friends bubble and boil to the surface. In the corner of his eye, he sees Time move and set the Biggoron sword on the ground in front of him. Still sheathed, but no less lethal. Feels Four’s eyes on his back…

How to be intimidating?

Groose? No… Groose was never really intimidating. Just big and loud.. His Father? No. No. He never wants to act like that man.

Zelda?

…

Actually, not a bad idea.

Spinning to walk towards Robbie, he intentionally steps hard enough to where his footsteps can actually be heard. Boots clacking against the wooden floorboards as he whirls to be in front of Wild. Jabbing his finger directly against Robbie’s large forehead.  “You are the most disrespectful Sheikah I have ever met in my entire life. You disrespect your entire bloodline. Servants of the Goddesses… And yet here you are tormenting one of the Chosen Heroes. Being nothing but Greedy.”

There’s a loud scoff from Robbie and he smacks Sky’s hand away. “And who do you think you are?! To tell me these things!”

“I am so glad you asked.” Smiling with all of his teeth, but gaze icy and cold, Sky hums. Leaving the slapped hand close enough to give Robbie discomfort. “I am the Hero of the Skies, but I think it would be more relevant to tell you that I am Hylia’s Chosen Hero. Blessed by the Golden Three. Slayer of the Demon King, Demise. Forger of the Hero’s Spirit and the Master Sword. Thereby making me The First Hero. To state plainly, not only have you disrespected one of my descendants, you just slapped the hand of the Goddess Hylia’s Chosen Hero.”

Time, Four, and Wild stand behind him in silence. Watching, as the more Sky talks, the more blood drains from Robbie’s face. Leaving him pale.

Sky lets everything sink in for a moment, but when Robbie doesn’t even move to make a peep, Sky motions the hand Robbie slapped to continue. Leaning in a little as if to whisper, but not actually dropping his voice. “I may be a patient man, but patience is a gift, not a given, and can only be granted to those who deserve it. You have drawn my ire, but I think the next move is truly your call, choose Wisely.”

This seems to finally spur Robbie into saying something. “Y.. You can have the arrows free of charge. A-As long as Link has the materials to make them.”

Standing up fully, Sky smiles brightly. “Thank you. How kind of you. Don’t let me hear that you have bothered my descendants again.”

Robbie nods frantically.

Sky turns and calmly walks to the door. Each movement controlled and measured. Opening the door, he turns, smiling one last time at Robbie. “Hylia may have mercy, but I am Judgment. Do not be found lacking.”

With that, Sky walks out the door. Sitting on the porch and staring at the beauty of Wild’s Hyrule’s forests and landscapes. Letting his body rest after everything and hoping that there is enough time for him to recharge before they set out again. Rubbing at his knees.

Four follows him out, sitting next to him. “That last line was chilling.”

“It was?” Sky furrows his brows and looks at Four. Tilting his head a little.

“Yes!” With a smile, Four sits up more. Beaming at Sky. “I loved it! Oh the look on Robbie’s face was priceless.”

A few minutes pass before Time steps out of the doorway. Looking back and holding the door open.

Wild bursts out a few seconds later. A bright smile on their face. “Great work, Sky! We got the supplies.”

Sky smiles. “Happy to be of assistance putting a bully in line.”

After a little bit of organizing, and making sure that everyone is prepared for the trek, the group sets off.

The walk to the South Akkala stable is surprisingly uneventful. Not even any monsters bother them. Part of Sky wonders if there are even any monsters in the area. With how peaceful everything is.

To Sky’s understanding, the more dangerous place is closer to the tower itself. As well as a few areas that have not been cleared out yet, according to Wild.

He can’t help as his thoughts drift to various other things. Distracting himself as he walks in some vain attempt to get his mind off of his pain.

At some point he decides that he is lucky nothing happened, because he was so distracted he didn’t notice when they made it to the stable.

What does get Sky’s attention is hearing Beedle greet Wild. His attention snaps over there.

Why does Beedle look almost exactly the same??

The entire time that Wild is purchasing things from Beedle, Sky can’t stop staring. Trying to wrap his head around the fact that Wild does, in fact, have a Beedle. Who basically looks like a clone of Sky’s Beedle.

Is.. Is Beedle immortal?!

If he is, then why does he always complain about having to peddle my extra weight on his floating store thing??? Like??? You are literally immortal, I think you can handle a few extra pounds???

... Immortal Beedle scares me, he can't be immortal.

Maybe he's in the reincarnation loop too? Maybe there's like a merchant's spirit that follows the hero's spirit around and loves bugs?

No actually, that's worse, I do not like those implications, immortal it is.

Sky stares at Beedle a little longer. Those knowing eyes stare back at him.

A slight wave from Beedle spurs Sky into following after Wild as they all start to make their way towards the Citadel.

It doesn’t take long for Sky to see exactly why Wild was worried about this trip. Cleaving through the first group of monsters is a breeze, but looking up towards the tower itself and all of the Skywatcher Guardians that surround it causes anxiety to shoot through Sky’s nerves.

A nervous feeling settles in Sky’s stomach. As if something horrible is about to happen. 

The stealth it takes to make it to the bottom of the tower won’t be unlike when he was trapped Eldin. Defenseless… Racing around trying to find his things in order to be able to protect himself. Silent footsteps.

This time, though, at least this time he has people. Others that he can depend on when he needs them.

Trying to reassure himself doesn’t shake the feeling that something is about to go horribly wrong.

Maybe it’s the death lasers.

Sky moves closer to Wild and whispers in their ear. “Do you know why everything stuck around after you defeated the Calamity?”

Wild shakes their head, frowning. “I have a few theories, Flora does too, but nothing that is concrete.”

With a nod, Sky follows Wild up the staircase.

Sneaking isn’t too difficult, there are a few spots to hide. Wild seems nervous as well, but Sky understands that this is a trip that Wild has only ever made alone.

They make it to the top of the staircase without trouble.

The feeling in Sky’s stomach gets worse and the hair on the back of his neck stands on end. He turns to look back, to be met with a red laser on him. The Skywatcher Guardian lighting up a terrifying magenta color.

Instead of moving, his body freezes. Heart racing in his chest. It feels like his chest constricts. Making it difficult to breathe.

A blinding flash of light-

Hands shove him and Sky’s body lands on the ground. He turns to see the beam narrowly miss hitting Time. The heat from the beam radiating in the air between them. Blasting the ground and immediately igniting flames.

Wild races towards the flames. Pulling the paraglider out and launching into the air. The beam lands on them, but they don’t hesitate. Pulling a bow out, eyes narrowed, and it feels like time slows down. Each second passing longer and longer.

The Ancient Arrow flies through the air, striking the guardian directly in its eye. A blue orb of light erupts from the impact. Swallowing the Skywatcher Guardian into nothing.

Everything returns to normal and Wild lands. It finally feels like Sky can breathe. His friend races over to him without hesitation. Time carefully pulling Sky to his feet.

“Are you two okay?!” Wild frantically signs.

Time looks as calm and level headed as ever. “I am fine.”

“Y-Yeah.. I’m okay. Sorry for freezing.” Sky looks at Time. “Thank you for saving me.”

A small, warm smile touches Time’s face. “Of course. You’re family, and I wasn’t about to let my family get hurt.”

With that- and after Wild thoroughly inspects both Time and Sky for any injuries- they make their way to the bottom of the tower.

Looking up, Sky feels a different kind of dread fill his stomach. Climbing the tower is a nightmare. Sky has to stop at every given ledge.

It looks so easy for everyone else…

Frustration builds and builds as Sky falls behind the others more and more. Chest burning with the strain of keeping up. A wheeze steadily enters his breathing and gets worse the higher they climb.

At some point, the air gets cold. Not that Sky minds. He has been in colder places.

Getting to the top is a world of relief. Sitting and taking time to breathe, the others sit with him. Wild passes out food and water. They eat together. Relax for a moment.

Teleporting to the other tower is a strange feeling. One that Sky is certain that he would never be able to get used to.

Both Sky and Wild jump from the tower together. Sailcloth and Paraglider protecting their falls. Having the wind blowing through his hair brings a smile to Sky’s face.

Everyone gets to Rito Village and meet up with the others.

Rito Village is full of bird people. Sky is instantly both fascinated and jealous. They spend the day there, and everyone eats together that night. Before taking up the entire Inn.

The next day, a portal opens.

While Sky finds himself reluctant to leave, he knows that there is a journey to continue.

Stepping through reveals fields and a tiny village in the distance. Time isn’t even able to get any words out before Twilight is calling it his Hyrule. Absolutely beaming with excitement. Twilight takes off towards the village and everyone finds themselves having to run to catch up.

The chain is welcomed by everyone after Twilight explains who everyone is. Meeting everyone is overwhelming, but it is all smiling faces and warmth.

Sky immediately knows where Twilight gets his warmth from. The sunlight of Ordon and the people. Simple kindness, happiness, living. It.. fits Twilight perfectly.

Around midday, Wild cooks lunch.

After grabbing himself a bowl of food, Sky sits in a quiet spot, but not too far from everyone else. Hyrule sits next to him. Their energy is soothing. “I think… we should work on controlling your lightning soon.”

Sky’s brows furrow in thought. “We.. can try?”

Honestly… it doesn’t feel like something that is truly in his control. It's something beyond his ability and he has only felt the presence of his own lightning in stressful situations... What's there to control about it? His own emotions? What if it doesn't show up unless he's stressed- wrathful. Lightning doesn't necessarily seem like something that would show up if he's happy.

If it's from a Godlike being made of malice and hatred, he imagines that it is tied with feelings of anger, rage, wrath... Not a lot of things have had the misfortune of fully earning his hatred.

“It's better to try and fail than to never try at all.” Hyrule hums. Trying to be reassuring.

Sky can say that he appreciates Hyrule's optimism about the situation. “Later then? Maybe we could ask to linger a little bit after lunch to practice?”

Twilight turns to look at them. “The fields are safe at dusk because the goats go in for the night in the evening. I think it would be the perfect place to practice.”

After a little bit of thought, Hyrule nods. “That doesn't seem like a bad idea.”

Lunch passes and Sky inhales food like he's starving.

Everyone gets to work after that. Almost like being at Lon Lon Ranch. Sky can see why Twilight was immediately happy and relaxed doing the work. It’s familiar. It’s like his home.

That evening, Hyrule and Sky meet in the fields.

“My lightning spell is called Thunder. All I have to do is snap my fingers to summon the lightning.” Hyrule works with Sky to set up a few targets while explaining. “Hopefully it’s the same for yours. I know it’s a different origin, but there is definitely a way to control it. Focus on the targets and see if you can feel anything.”

Nodding, Sky steps back a little bit and faces the targets. Narrowing his eyes as he focuses on them.

Yet… he doesn’t feel anything.

His gaze turns back to Hyrule. “I don’t feel anything.”

A soft hum leaves Hyrule accompanied by a thoughtful expression. “That makes sense. Every other time I have seen you use lightning or you have been around it, you’ve been under stress. Sometimes very clearly angry. Maybe you need to make yourself angry?”

“I did get the ability to summon lightning after beating Demise… It would make sense for me to only be able to use it while stressed or angry. Not to mention.. There’s not much for me to be angry about at the moment?” Sky tilts his head a little. “At least.. I don’t feel like there is. Ordon is very peaceful…”

Ordon being peaceful is not something that Sky wishes to change. Would it be scary for the people here if Sky were to summon lightning? For him to be angry?

“Then… think of something other than right now.” Hyrule states firmly. “It would be better to practice in a safe environment. Allow yourself to be angry at anything you feel frustrates you, I’m right here to help you.”

“It would be best to practice where I’m safe…” Sky turns his attention back to the targets. Attempting to think of things that make him angry…

It’s difficult.

Most things now only make him sad. Other things have been resolved. Those feelings of inadequacy and failure, he has… he’s coming to terms with them. Because they’re not true.

He isn’t a failure. He won- and it wasn’t like Demise was ever going to play fair.

Sky has people who understand him. Who are patient with him. He isn’t too slow, and sometimes him being late was just in time for Fate. He has a family of heroes who take their time to be with him. He doesn’t have to be sorry, not to them. Not anymore.

Zelda is probably worried about him.. Groose definitely is. He should apologize to them, but rage doesn’t come from there either. Only a very deep sorrow…

Rage? Wrath?

What’s there to be angry about?

Grief… He’s been carrying a lot of it for a very long time. Loss… Pain… Those things are heavy on his shoulders. But anger?

He doesn’t feel that at all.

Turning to Hyrule, Sky frowns. “I.. can’t. I’m not angry. I’m not angry at myself. I’m not angry at the world. I’m just… sad, I think, of the things that I have yet to resolve.”

“Maybe.. That’s for the better. We will find another way, that way you don’t feel out of control.” Hyrule offers a reassuring smile.

Sky nods, but that doesn’t change the worry that he feels.

That power, the Act of Wrath that he got from Demise, doesn't seem to be something that he can control and summon by sheer willpower alone... which he feels like directly contradicts what Din told him.

Power to be harnessed.. Power to control.

Unless this isn’t the Power she was talking about?

That night, there’s a huge community dinner. With a fire that everyone sits around. It is all laughter and joy. Smiles.

Sky finds himself at peace.

The next morning Sky goes with Twilight to work with the goats. Despite the fact that Sky has absolutely no idea what he’s doing. Twilight has a world of patience as he teaches Sky. Rambling the entire time about goats.

It’s nice. Calming. And Sky feels like he learns a lot.

Even though he doesn’t know of any goats in his time, if he found them, he thinks he would know how to work with them.

Closer to the evening, Sky finds Wild practicing their bow skills.

Seeing Wild practicing with the bow reminds Sky of seeing Wild shoot three arrows at the same time. Which is extremely impressive.

Sky wants to be able to do that.

Walking over to Wild, he makes sure that his footsteps can be heard and that Wild will see him approaching. His friend gives him a smile and waves a little as a hello before shooting another arrow directly onto the mark.

“You're really amazing with a bow.” Sky smiles at Wild. It is the truth. Wild's prowess with a bow is amazing.

However, this simply seems to earn a blush from Wild as they rub the back of their neck before they move their hands to sign to him. “Thank you... I have practiced a lot. Honestly, I prefer a bow in my hands compared to the other weapons.”

There's a little bit of a pause from Wild, a little bit of hesitance, and they seem like they're about to sign something else.

Sky doesn't know what would make his friend so nervous to talk, but hopefully it isn't anything to do with him. “I can see why. When we were in Time's woods I remember you shooting three arrows at a time. That's amazing. Do you think that you would be able to teach me.”

Surprise touches Wild's expression and demeanor before they offer a shy smile. “I think... I could at least try to teach you. Have you ever used a bow before? I don't think I've seen you use one yet.”

“I have used a bow before, but I'm entirely self taught. No one else has ever used a bow before on Skyloft. It'd be dangerous considering all of the winds and everything.” Sky shifts from his right foot to his left foot. Laughing a little awkwardly. “The closest thing I ever came into before archery that is even remotely similar is a game that has been entirely banned from Skyloft. It used to be called 'Pumpkin'. Mostly to fly under the radar of any adults.”

“What's the point of the game?”

“To get the pumpkin through the goal on the other end. To defend the pumpkin, you hurl objects towards other people with all of your strength. Usually aiming to knock them off of their loftwings.”

“That... sounds extremely dangerous. Aren't you all above the clouds when you are doing this?”

“Oh, it very much is. We are above the cloud barrier. Sometimes the wind speeds are entirely insane. There was a game once where when you threw something, you sincerely hoped that it didn't come back towards you.”

There's a slow blink from Wild before they shake their head a little. “That's.. a little bit crazy, but absolutely sounds like a blast. I wish it wasn’t banned so I would have had the chance to play it.”

Sky laughs a little at the joke. “Well.. there is very much a reason for it being banned.”

“Certainly.” Wild nods, agreeing that there is a reason. “Danger and everything. Still a shame...”

“Yeah.. a little bit.” Sky sighs, missing those dumb and absolutely dangerous moments, but there’s a part of him that’s relieved that the game is banned. Especially since falling to the ground below the cloud barrier is absolutely unforgiving.

Wild purses their lips. Thinking for a moment. “Back to the multiple arrows thing... you have used a bow before, right?”

“Oh, yes. I have used a bow. I have it with me actually.” It takes a second as Sky unhooks the Sacred Bow and offers it to Wild. “Here, have a look. I think it's something that you would like.”

Wild gently takes the bow as though it is an extremely precious object. Which, it probably is, being sacred and all. Then, they shift. Carefully holding the bow, but freeing up to sign. “This bow is very beautiful... Where did you say that you got it?”

“Uhm.. I actually made it with Gonzo. From a bow that was a lot weaker than the one that you're holding now.”

There's a nod from Wild as they test the bow a little bit before offering it back to Sky. Once Sky takes it and their hands are free, they smile softly. “ Why don't you show me your form ?”

Sky nods a little and shifts to stand the way that he taught himself to. Right hand wrapping around the grip of the Sacred Bow. Holding the string with his left and starting to pull to show Wild the way that he normally does it, ignoring the numbness in his right hand, but he stops before he gets too far because of Wild's expression.

“Is... something wrong?” Sky mumbles, a little self conscious from how completely blank Wild's expression is.

Personality comes back into Wild’s expression and they shake their head. Waving their hands as if to pacify any worry and offering a smile. “Your form is pretty impressive for someone self taught, but... it needs improvement before you can attempt to use any bows that are capable of multi shots... You probably get a lot of little bruises from the string grazing the arm you hold the bow with after you release arrows, don't you? ”

At the memory of the bowstring popping against his skin when shooting, Sky winces a little. That isn’t the most pleasant experience. Nodding to Wild, he fully lowers the Sacred Bow. “Yes actually... I usually end up with a lot of small bruises, how could you tell?”

Wild chews on their lip for a second in thought, probably thinking of phrasing and analyzing how Sky was standing, before focusing back on Sky. “Because you're not positioning your upper body properly, and if that's how you always shoot, then you would be shooting with an unstable bow. Makes your shots a little less accurate and because instability means that the bow wobbles a little as it springs back, string pops would be fairly common. Don't worry. We'll work together on it and see what we can do to fix it.”

Honestly, Sky feels relief that Wild is going to help him fix his bow form. Especially since that means he won’t end up popping himself with the bowstring. Watching as Wild pulls out a very colorful and smaller bow.

“I think you should practice with this one. It has a lighter pull weight. I'll go over the forms with you and see how much you improve from there. I think you will find it easier to shoot after we practice like this.” A small, reassuring smile is given to Sky. “You should pull with your dominant hand.”

“My left hand is my dominant hand..”

There is a long pause as Wild stares at him for a moment. As though completely shocked by this information. “But... But you use your right hand when using the Master Sword.”

“Oh.. That's because everyone on Skyloft is trained to use their right hand for sword fighting. I'm actually left handed.” Sky smiles a little. “I actually taught myself how to fight with my left hand as well.”

“That's cool that you were able to teach yourself .” Another moment passes where Wild seems to stare at nothing for a second then glances back to the bow in Sky's hand. “Okay.. We're going to fix your bow form.”

“Copy me and pull until you get to full draw.” Wild grabs their own bow and shows Sky the proper form. Pulling all the way to full draw.

Copying Wild doesn't seem like it is something that would be difficult. Sky mimics the way that Wild is standing and starts to pull the string to full draw as Wild watches.

Numbness, pins and needles, shoot up Sky’s right arm when he gets the bow at full draw. Followed by a moment where Sky feels rather successful for accomplishing it.

There's a strange twang- the unnatural sound of a bow releasing without being braced- and the distinct sound of the bow snapping back towards him.

The last thing he sees is the bow coming back towards him before pain lights his head up and the world becomes dark.

It's difficult to move with how Sky’s body aches. His eyes scan the battlefield with rows upon rows of monsters before landing on Wars fighting what seems to be a shadow copy of himself.

Ah.. this must be one of the Darks that Hyrule and Four were talking about. Like shadows, but different. They’re evil entities… that copy the moves of the Hero that they mirror.

Darks are the monsters that Din said it is his job to kill.

Sky starts cutting through enemies to attempt getting closer to Wars. Not wanting to leave Wars alone to fight an enemy that will use his own moves against him.

It feels like Sky only turns away for a second to take down another monster before he hears a shout of pain from the Captain. His gaze snaps back over to find Wars impaled on a sword. The Dark smiling maliciously before ripping the sword out of the Captain and leaving him to drop to the ground.

The Dark raises the blade as though to kill-

“ Get away from my dad!” Sky screeches. Thoroughly causing Wars’ Dark to freeze.

The Master Sword cleaves through the last monster between Sky and the Dark. There is not an ounce of hesitation before Sky is lunging at the Dark with all of the rage his body can hold.

The Dark barely manages to dodge, and even then is clipped by the Master Sword. Causing black blood to splatter across the stones of the fort. Which causes Wars’ Dark to stare at Sky in shock.

Sky places himself between the Dark and the Captain. Snarling with a growl deep in his chest. Ears rigid. Rage radiating from him in a way that is almost palpable.

The Master Sword glows in the fading light and twirls in Sky’s hand. He throws himself forward with the Might of Din- and the Dark vanishes into thin air.

Spinning on his toes, Sky twists before planting his feet firmly to the ground. Eyes scanning the fort around him. Body tense and ready to strike at a second’s notice as he moves to be closer to the Captain.

To Protect.

When the Dark doesn’t reform, Sky runs the rest of the way and drops next to Wars. Ignoring the puddle of blood his knees just dropped into. “Y-You’re going to be okay. It’s okay.”

Shaking hands press against the wound, blood seeping mercilessly through Sky’s fingers, and he tries to think of something that will help stop the bleeding. A cloth he can leave here- the scarf.

“Sorry Captain, I’ll clean this later.” Very gently, he pulls the scarf where he can press it against the wound, but he doesn’t get a response. A bloody hand pats Wars’ face, leaving fingerprints. “Captain?”

A soft huff of a laugh leaves Wars. Barely there. Bleary eyes open to look at Sky. “Dad.. huh?”

Sky can’t help it when he blushes a little at the comment. Which feels awkward considering the situation. “You’re just.. You’re Dad shaped. In a good way. Hyrule and Wild have the red potions. They were close behind me, okay, so stay awake.”

“Dad shaped..” Wars breathes out, closing his eyes. “I like that..”

Blood is all over Sky’s hands-

There is a throbbing pain in Sky's head as he opens his eyes to see the sunlight of an afternoon sky. Heart pounding a little in his chest and causing the pain in his head to throb. It takes a second for him to fully come to. Blinking away the bleariness and trying to think past the pain to remember what happened.

Something to do with a bow...

Oh- OH NO.

Sky quickly sits up, blushing in the embarrassment over the fact that he definitely knocked himself out with a bow. There's rustling next to him and Sky quickly looks to see Wild sitting up as well.

“Good to see that you're okay.” Wild offers Sky a relieved smile. “I mean, Hyrule said that you would be, but I always feel a little better seeing it for myself.”

To Sky's right, there's movement and he turns to see Hyrule sitting up as well. “Here, drink a little bit of this red potion. We have plenty now. I wouldn't want you to be embarrassed in front of the others.”

Honestly, Sky would be lying to say that he wasn't hesitant to take the red potion, as much as he does know that it would help spare him of any further embarrassment. Red potion isn't something that Sky wants to waste on trivial matters. Such as smacking himself in the head with a bow.

He takes the red potion and takes the little sip that's needed to help the throbbing ache in his head and the bruise that undoubtedly formed on his forehead. "What happened?"

Wild shifts to be in front of both of them. "Your arm gave out. So I got Hyrule and we laid here with you until you woke up. That way it looked like we were all chilling."

Hyrule nods sagely.

At least they had his back...

Furrowing his brows, Sky tries to think of what could have caused his arm to completely give out. “My arm gave out.. I mean, my hand is usually numb, that's not abnormal since my battle with Demise. Just... I didn't think that the damage would cause something like this to happen... I guess.. I probably should have known. I'm sorry…”

“It's okay, Sky, you can't know everything. After all, you're the first person that you know of to use a bow. I wish I had though of the damage to your arm sooner before telling you that I can teach you to use a bow and shoot three arrows. I'm not certain that you will ever safely use a bow again. At least… not a recurve bow. The Swallow Bow caused something like this to happen with such a low pull weight. You're lucky that it wasn't a bow with a heavier pull weight. That could have killed you.”

Killed him? A bow?

“I'm really sorry... I didn't know that.” Sky's ears droop. This is another moment where he wished that he knew more. He wishes that it wasn't only him to ever use a bow on Skyloft. That way he would have known that he could never use a bow again.

It's good to constantly be learning, but he didn't even know how dangerous this was.

A reassuring had from Hyrule is gently placed on his shoulder. “Like Wild said, it's okay. At least you know now and not in the middle of a battle.”

That's... a good point.

“Right..” Sky sighs a little. Relaxing at the reassurance.

Everyone falls into a comfortable silence. None of them move. All of them relaxing in the afternoon sun.

A long sigh leaves Sky as he takes a moment to think of the things that he wants to say. Trying to come up with a way to approach the topic of non-binary since Wild and Hyrule are both here. They are both non-binary. Which means that they will have the answers that Sky needs in order to properly define his- their?- own experience.

This is clearly going to be an adjustment, but it certainly isn't the worst adjustment that Sky has ever made in his entire life and it probably won't be the last adjustment that he will ever have to make.

Sky laying with Wild and Hyrule while staring up at the clouds. “Can… you two explain… non-binary to me? I know Wild told me that it means neither boy or girl.. So I mean… I want to know what it means to you both personally.”

It takes Hyrule a second, humming softly in thought. “For me personally.. I don't have any sort of preference when it comes to pronouns and how to refer to me, so there’s no need to worry about ever misgendering me. At the same time, I'm not a boy or a girl. I’m neither and I am most comfortable that way. I know that it’s different for everyone, so Wild has a different experience than me.”

They turn to look at Wild, who offers a kind smile. “My experience is feeling like both a boy and a girl. I enjoy dressing both masculine and feminine to fit how I’m feeling in that moment. Neither ‘he’ or ‘she’ is wrong , but neither of those are right either. Because I am both a girl and a boy inside, which makes me neither, so that is why I don't fit in the normal ‘gender binary’.”

A long, relieved sigh leaves Sky. “It’s… nice to finally have words for that.”

Hyrule almost snaps their neck to look at Sky. A slightly shocked expression on their face. Clearly having thought Sky’s question was from pure curiosity.

In a stark contrast, Wild simply sagely nods. Not the slightest bit surprised. “It is very nice. To finally have words for feelings you have. When I learned more about non-binary, it felt like I finally understood myself. I’m happy to be here with you and to help you.”

“You don’t seem surprised at all…” Hyrule mumbles.

A silent laugh leaves Wild. “Because I already knew. Sky and I had a conversation back in Hateno about some stuff. I could see that little spark in his eye when I said what non-binary was, but it wasn’t my place to tell Sky his identity. This conversation had a long time coming, I knew he would want to ask more. It was simply a matter of when.”

It was a matter of time for when he would ask more about it. Sky hums to show that he’s agreeing with Wild. 

After a brief moment of thought, Wild smiles at Sky. “You know, Sky, you’re the first of us. I think we all inherited a little bit of your trans identity. Hero’s Spirit and all of that.”

Nodding sagely, Sky does what he can to keep himself from laughing as he speaks. “Must be a package deal. It comes with an affinity to chaos, predetermined destiny, and a curse.”

Hyrule and Wild stare at Sky before all of them burst into laughter.

Once all is settled, they agree to watch the sunset together. Sky sits with Wild and Hyrule leaning on him. Watching the pinks, purples, and deep dark blues paint the sky.

This… He misses doing stuff like this with Zelda. Under blankets to stay warm as the night temperature drops on Skyloft. Sun fading behind the cloud barrier and leaving highlights of gold in its wake.

Sky can’t help but wonder… if Zelda feels the same.

Chapter Text

Life in Ordon is something that Sky finds peace in. The daily tasks can be taxing, but it’s routine. Comforting. Three days in Ordon is enough to almost feel at home. Same as when he was at Lon Lon Ranch with everyone.

Honestly, he wishes that Twilight never had to leave here. That his brother could have stayed at home peacefully. All of this… The Darkness.. This quest… Sky’s feelings…

Sky’s certain that he could have handled everything himself. After all, he killed a God. The others should be at home, at peace after their adventures. Time should be with Malon, Twilight should be with his village, Wind should be with Grandma and Aryll, Four should be with his family… Sky should be with Zelda and Groose.

Of course, these are all thoughts, considering the hour. It’s late. Everyone- or seemingly everyone- is asleep, aside from Sky. Eyes focused on the ceiling, he takes a long, deep breath.

The less he thinks… the easier it will be to fall asleep.

Closing his eyes is simple. All he has to do is shut his eyes. Unfortunately… Trying to get himself to stop thinking isn’t.

How is he going to defeat the darkness? How will he save the world this time? It doesn’t even seem like they’ll be able to find the actual source of all of these black blooded monsters and monsters appearing from eras that are not their own.

This isn’t something that can be solved in one night. The more he thinks about it, the more questions he has. Best to sleep now… if he can… and be more useful tomorrow when he wakes up.

Taking a deep breath, and keeping his eyes closed, Sky tries to focus on other things. Soon, the world fades out.

Sky hears a gasp.

That’s a familiar sound.

Like when Zelda has seen something-

Sky immediately looks towards the noise. Gaze snapping to the second real familiar sight of the surface.

Zelda.

She stands there as the sun makes her hair glow in the light. The shirt she is wearing is one that she definitely stitched herself. Full of adornments, a very familiar pattern.. Little blue birds embroidered into the fabric. Sky made that pattern for her. Her hair is longer than when Sky last saw her. Put in a beautiful braid.

Beautiful. Zelda is always beautiful.

Sky’s eyes open to the smell of food. Wild’s cooking in Twilight’s kitchen. It takes a few tries to blink the world into clarity. Sitting up is a pain, literally, his body protesting the movement. What he probably needs to do is rest, take a step back from all of the chores, but he can mention that later. Much, much later.

As in never.

For now, he needs to wake up. As well as shake the weird, uncomfortable, feeling that he’s losing everyone. Because he isn’t. His brothers aren’t going anywhere… Right?

Once breakfast is finished being cooked, everyone is sitting comfortably in Twilight’s little house. A few conversations pick up.

This… would be the perfect time to tell everyone that I’m non-binary.. Probably? Since everyone is here? Aside from the fact… I might be interrupting conversations… should probably wait.

Everyone is accepting. Happy to call Wild and Hyrule their preferred pronouns… So it should be simple enough to tell everyone.

Instead, Sky sits there. Chewing the food in his mouth. Staring intently at the bowl.

Actually… it’s probably better to think more about how… how to be addressed before I tell anyone else.

Feeling someone’s gaze on him, Sky looks in that direction. Wild’s knowing eyes stare at Sky. Like they know that he wants to say something.

They probably do. After consistently being with everyone for months, it’s easier to read body languages now. Wild is extremely observant to begin with. Sky wouldn’t be surprised if Wild borderline knew what he was thinking.

Not that Wild has their own Sights.. Since they didn’t say anything before now. Nor is Wild really a mind reader… It just seems that way sometimes.

Sky wouldn’t be surprised if Wild was blessed with Wisdom.

Before he can truly think of phrasing or anything, Wars, Four, and Hyrule’s conversation finally catches his attention.

Wars’ tone is thoughtful, but very clearly trying to hide confusion. “So.. you are both telling me that Shadows and Darks are different?”

Four nods sagely. “Yes, Shadows are not the same as Darks.”

“A Shadow is a friend.” Hyrule’s voice is calm, but confident. “A Dark wants you dead.”

Well… this is certainly a normal breakfast conversation.

The Captain’s brows furrow. “How do you tell the difference?”

Hyrule shrugs. “Usually, I go by vibes… and if they’re trying to kill me or not.”

“I teamed up with my Shadow.” Four rubs the back of his neck. “I just thought that I could trust him.”

A long sigh leaves Wars. “I don’t know if I could just trust them, but I suppose I could wait for the Dark to swing first. To be certain that I am not attacking an ally.”

That logic doesn’t seem sound. Sky should say something. The vividness of his Sight comes back and he swears when he blinks he sees blood on his hands, feels it seeping through his fingers, but within the next blink it’s gone.

As everyone is wrapping up breakfast, the feeling that he needs to say something now starts to become overwhelming. He needs to tell them. His Sight? His identity? He promised to share his Sights. He just needs to get over the anxiety of sharing. They’ll believe him. They promised.

Sky tries to ignore it, to move on, to give himself more time to think, but then his mouth is moving before he’s finished attempting to stop himself. Blurting out his thoughts to everyone in Twilight’s home. “I’m non-binary.”

Wrong thoughts! Maybe he can take it back! There is a much more pressing-

Everyone stares for a little bit, briefly processing what Sky just said, and before Sky can blurt anything else out- Twi smiles brightly, hugs Sky in a bearhug, and ruffles Sky’s hair. “That’s great! I’m glad you’re findin’ new stuff about yourself an’ yer comfortable sharing with us.”

Comfortable- That’s an unfortunate stretch- But he’s trying!

The Sight- he needs to-

Everyone chimes their agreements with Twilight’s statement.

He can… He can tell them later. It’ll be fine.

Hugging Twilight and leaning on him a little, in some silent way of hoping for relief from his joint pain, Sky looks towards everyone else. Seeing Wild’s smile makes the awkward blurting thoughts out worth the mild bit of embarrassment and panic.

Wars- Sky blinks and the Captain is bloody and dying, but in the next blink he’s normal- tilts his head ever so slightly. “How would you like to be referred to?”

It’s. Fine. Focus. He committed to this conversation, he can bring the Sight up in a bit.

“Well… being called a boy isn’t wrong…” Sky stands a little straighter. “I feel… that it’s more correct to be neither a boy or girl. Like Hyrule and Wild. But… I’m not really sure if I need to be referred to any differently.”

Hyrule smiles softly. “It’s okay to not be sure. That’s part of self discovery. Learning about the different parts of yourself, learning to love yourself, and learning to live, it’s all part of life. I think that discovering new parts of yourself is beautiful. It’s amazing that we get to share these moments with you.”

Wind runs over and joins Twilight in hugging Sky. “We love you.”

This seems to spur another group hug. Which is a little overwhelming, but Sky leans into the hug. Relaxing more and more.

He can trust them, they’ll believe him. He can trust them. He trusts them. He loves them.

Why can’t he say it?

Time carefully puts a hand on Sky’s shoulder. “When you know how you want to be referred to, just let us know. We will be with you and support you, no matter what.”

A soft smile touches Sky’s face, and for once he actually feels comfortable in Time’s presence. “I will, thank you.”

The rest of the morning is simple and mainly consists of doing a few chores around Ordon. A few chores around Ordon and Sky not telling anyone about his Sight.

It eats him alive, haunts his tasks, but he can’t find the right words to start. He can’t get over the anxiety that if- when - he does tell them, his brothers won’t believe him.

Unfortunately, their time in Ordon comes to an end when Legend points out a portal. Which begins the slow packing as the group makes sure that they have everything.

Twilight seems extremely reluctant to leave, and Sky sympathizes. It’s difficult to leave home, to leave a place of comfort, but each of them have… and all of them will do so again.

Before everyone goes through the portal, there are many goodbye hugs. Twilight lingers back as Wars confidently leads the way through the portal. Sky watches for a moment as Twilight tells his family that he loves them and gives everyone one last hug goodbye.

The peace of Ordon Village will not be easily forgotten. Hopefully one day when there are people settled on the surface there will be that same peace.

It becomes a little painful to watch, that feeling of longing returning, so Sky turns and walks through the portal. Trying to shove the feeling back down where it belongs. He steps from the bright, sunny day in Ordon to a dreary place. Clouds covering the skies and hiding the sunlight.

There’s a bad smell in the air.

“Have we pinpointed which era that we are in?” Time says from behind Sky, which causes him to jump a little and move out of the way.

Only for the clatter of blades and shouting to catch Sky’s attention and his eyes snap in that direction. There’s a battle down the hill. Sky could swear hundreds of enemy monsters are attacking soldiers. Buildings litter the area, but Sky has no name for them.

The Captain speaks first, but he’s already moving towards the battlefield himself. It’s like an entirely different personality has taken over. “My era. They’re attacking the outposts. Ready your weapons, this isn’t going to be pleasant.”

The battlefield itself is almost exactly like Wars had described in his campfire stories. The countless numbers of monsters. All of them clashing with or overwhelming the Hylian forces. Wars coming in with the Master Sword and feeling as though he’s unstoppable. Only, he doesn’t have the Master Sword, Sky does…

Those stories… they’re a warning. The thought of it fills Sky with unease. All of them are cut from the same cloth.

Maybe that’s his fault too.

The heroes don’t waste any time racing to the battlefield. Sky feels his heart pound in his chest. There’s a dark portal open in the distance. Monsters are pouring out of it. Everywhere Sky looks there are enemies running around them. It’s a sight that Sky isn’t familiar with. The portals being used in this manner is unanticipated, but it fully clarifies how all of the monsters have been appearing in other eras. They have been going through their own portals.

Wars leads the chain through the gate of an outpost building. Only for the Captain to almost walk directly into a taller woman who looks suspiciously familiar-

Oh- OH THAT'S-

“Impa?!” Sky mumbles in shock. Trying not to be overheard, but he feels her gaze on him briefly before the Sheikah returns her attention to the Hero of her time period.

Wars’ Impa speaks in a tone that displays no emotion, but Sky can still feel her urgency. “Captain Link. Right on time. We need you on the battlefield.”

The Captain stands a little taller. “Which faction needs me most?”

Impa points a commanding finger in a direction and the Captain all but disappears. Trailed by Time and Wind without hesitation.

Those red eyes land on him and Sky ducks behind Twilight. Trying to calm himself. He notices Twilight protectively stand between him and the Sheikah woman, no questions asked… and Sky can’t help the guilt because he knows this Impa hasn’t said horrible things to him.

“The battlefield awaits you, Heroes. Show no cowardice. Make haste and be useful.” With that, Impa vanishes.

The guilt of hiding vanishes with her. All Impas are clearly the same.

Twilight turns and looks at him, but Sky dodges his gaze. Which makes the Rancher focus on everyone else, they’re short on time anyway… Late. “Alrigh’. We’ll split into groups. Sky, you’re with Wild and Hyrule. I’ll take Legend and Four.”

Everyone nods, and then splits into their groups and dive into the battlefield.

Sky quickly surveys the area. Keeping a wide berth from Impa when he spots her and sticking close to Wild and Hyrule.

Wild taps his arm to get his attention. “Lynels.”

“Where?” Sky stands a little taller in an attempt to get a good view. Finding it significantly easier when Wild points in a direction.

Oh. Wow. There sure are some lynels.

“Why would three Lynels be in the same spot?” Hyrule mumbles.

There's a little shrug from Wild. “I don't know. Usually they are more lonely creatures in my experience.”

Staring at the monsters, Sky frowns. One of them is golden, the other almost appears white-ish, and one of them looks to be from a different time period than the other two.

“I'm not certain it matters. Maybe we can do some analysis of them later. We need to nip the problem in the bud or people are going to die. There's three of us, and there are three lynels. At least one of them is probably black blooded. Which means the people of this era are not equipped to deal with that problem.” Sky talks low to not grab attention, but loud enough for Wild and Hyrule to hear. “Any ideas?”

A wicked smile slowly spreads across Wild's face and Sky can't help it when he raises a brow in response. “Are you still willing to fan my flames?”

Sky responds without an ounce of hesitation. “Of course.”

Hyrule's entire face brightens. “The fire rod?”

Wild nods sagely.

“We would still need to keep the flames a little contained. We don't want to catch the entire battlefield on fire…” Sky frowns a little. Control the flames..

“That's the point. We're going to use the flames to keep the lynels away from everyone else. Like a fire wall. Hyrule can make sure they don't spread in the wrong direction, and you can make sure they spread in the direction we want them to.” Wild beams at their plan.

Sky takes a second to think it over and points where he thinks they should start. “Should we start here and move out? Do we want them in a circle or just make sure there's a fire wall that's thick enough that the lynels won't burst through.”

“That is a good spot. Something with curves at the sides to keep them in, but open to make sure that we're not trapped as well.” Wild signs with determination.

Sky nods and pulls out the Gust Bellows. “Ready when you are.”

With a wild grin, Wild leaps from behind where they were hiding. Fire rod in hand as they race towards where they plan to make the fire wall. Shooting flames out of the rod itself as they run in a line. Creating the beginnings of the wall.

Sky follows Wild without any hesitation and Hyrule is hot on his heels. He quickly uses the winds of the Gust Bellows to fan Wild's flames. Sending them further out and blazing faster. Successfully cutting the lynels off from coming any closer to the rest of the battlefield. Preventing any danger from coming closer to Wars' soldiers.

All of this almost reminds Sky of what the others had described a wildfire looking like in the woods.

Wild rushes past him, pulling out their paraglider and using the gusts from the fires to throw theirself into the air. Sky follows Wild with his eyes and tilts his head ever so slightly as he finishes fanning Wild's flames with the Gust Bellows.

Can... I do that?

Before Wild's feet have even touched the ground from their descent they have fired a volley of bomb arrows into lynel with the white-ish coat. Successfully stunning the monster and doing an absolutely insane amount of damage. Nearly killing the lynel before their feet even touched the ground.

This is payback.

Pulling out the sailcloth, Sky follows in Wild's footsteps. Throwing himself into the air on the currents, but not going as high as he weighs more than Wild. He draws the Master Sword and aims her downwards as he throws himself at the lynel that Wild had stunned. Planning to deliver the killing blow.

As Sky is sailing over Wild there's a shout from Hyrule and that is the only warning that Sky gets before five fire arrows shot by a lynel pierces into him with enough force to throw him to the ground. Pain ignites all over, but his Fireshield Earrings glow a little, preventing him from bursting into flames.

The air is knocked out of Sky's lungs upon impact with the unforgiving ground and he fights to inhale.

Fighting his stunned body to get himself off of the ground, it is a battle trying to not lose track of the fight while he fights his protesting body, Sky manages to see Wild- who looks to be doing okay against the one lynel that they’ve nearly killed.

Hyrule bursts through the flames attempting to get to Sky. Sword and shield in hand for protection. Only to be blocked by the lynel from the different time period as it shoots fire from its mouth. Forcing Hyrule to dodge and take care of it.

The last lynel, the golden one that shot him, barrels towards Sky.

Get up.. Get up. GET UP.

With a frustrated scowl, Sky manages to force his body to inhale and forces himself to his feet. He starts breaking the arrows to only sticks so they won’t catch on anything when he starts moving.

Once completely on his feet he has mere seconds to get out of the way of the golden lynel’s huge blade. It mercilessly swings towards him. As though to cleave Sky in half.

Sky ducks out of the way of the blade at the last second. Narrowly avoiding being forced to find out if Hyrule has the capacity to stitch him back together from a death wound like that. 

The lynel roars in rage. Turning its huge body back towards Sky and swinging downwards with enough force that Sky can feel the sheer strength behind the swing when he dodges to the side. It moves his hair and blows against his clothes before making impact with the ground. Where the weapon lodges into the dirt.

Taking this chance, Sky swings the Master Sword. Shaving white hair off of the golden lynel’s mane, and narrowly missing the lynel’s jugular.

Just… a little too short.

Sky’s scowl matches the lynel’s snarl. The huge monster uses its free hand to attempt grabbing Sky, but he dodges, and narrowly misses backing directly into Hyrule.

The fire wall is working… maybe a little too well. Their fighting space is smaller.

A final cry leaves the lynel that Wild was fighting. Successfully grabbing the attention of the other two lynels.

Wild has successfully killed one. The one Hyrule is fighting has sustained a significant amount of damage. It’s the lynel that Sky is fighting that hasn’t been scratched.

The monster rips the huge blade out of the ground and turns towards Wild, but before it can go anywhere, Sky dives in front of it to remind the monster that it still has a fight with him. The Master Sword sings through the air as he slices into part of the lynel’s golden torso.

Black blood splatters to the ground.

The lynel roars in pain before it swings towards Sky. Who gracefully dodges it. Ducking beneath the blade and ignoring the pain from fighting with arrows lodged in his body.

This is revenge.

Sky twists on his feet, almost like he’s dancing, as he slices into the Lynel again. The Plume Wars gave him jingles a little with the movement and it reminds Sky of windchimes on Skyloft.

A few arrows pierce the lynel’s flank as Wild assists Sky. It reminds him he isn’t alone. That he has people who support him. Which makes him fight harder.

The battle is a cool breeze compared to fighting Demise. Twisting and dancing as he avoids claws, teeth, and blade alike.

It’s practically over before it began.

If only he had his supplies the first time.

By the end of the fight the lynel can’t stand anymore, it’s pierced with countless arrows and covered in slash wounds, and Sky chooses mercy by killing it.

The arrow wounds sting and Sky desperately wants to sit down and catch his breath. Turning around, he sees Wild and Hyrule rushing towards him. Which is a relief… it means the two of them are okay.

Hyrule sits Sky down and forces him to chill for a second while they start working on getting the arrows out of him. Sky holds a red potion because he's going to need a little since Hyrule needs to use their magic elsewhere. This battle is far from over.

Wild rushes over to help Hyrule pull out the arrows. Not a single noise of pain leaves Sky as he focuses on scanning what he can see of the rest of the battlefield. A frown touches his face when he realizes he can’t see the other heroes.

The second that all of the arrows are out, Wild is signing to Sky. “You got hit by five fire arrows, didn't burst into flames, and got back up. Tell me how!”

“Well.. I think my Fireshield Earrings prevented me from being set on fire.. And I didn't take that much damage, so I just got back up because I wasn't going to leave you two fighting black blooded lynels by yourselves.” Sky states, trying to be reassuring.

Having that being clarified for Wild seems to be enough for them, but he also feels how Wild looks at his earrings. Curiosity in their gaze.

Hyrule moves their hands as if to start healing Sky’s wounds, but he gently raises a hand to stop them. “Let me use my red potion, I had a Sight when I knocked myself out with the bow… I’m worried that it takes place here. The Captain will need you more than I do.”

“Okay, I will keep a lookout and see if I can find him.” Hyrule says, brows furrowed a little in worry. “From now on though, I think it would be a good idea for you to tell us about your Sights.”

“I’m sorry… I’m not used to telling a lot of people.” Sky’s ears droop a little. Guilt from not having followed through earlier eating at him. “I’ll work on it.”

Wild offers a reassuring smile, nodding, and raising their hands to sign. “We will always believe you. We trust you.”

That… brings a little more warmth to Sky’s heart. While simultaneously amplifying the guilt he feels.

It’ll be fine… Sights are a warning. Maybe he can find the Captain first and assist him.

“Thank you. I trust all of you too.” Sky smiles before he takes a mouthful of bitter red potion. Drinking it and watching to make sure all of the arrow wounds close.

The flames from the fire wall are dying down, smothering themselves out with how little there is left to burn.

It isn’t long until Hyrule, Wild, and Sky are throwing themselves back into the fray. Swords slash through countless monsters. Some black blooded, some normal. He keeps an eye on Wild and Hyrule.

It's steadily becoming more difficult to move with how Sky’s body aches. His eyes scan the battlefield with rows upon rows of monsters before landing on Wars fighting a shadow copy of himself in one of the outposts. Dread fills Sky, he needs to get over there.

Ah.. this must be one of the Darks that Hyrule and Four were talking about. Like shadows, but different. They’re evil entities… that copy the moves of the Hero that they mirror.

Darks are the monsters that Din said it is his job to kill.

Sky starts cutting through enemies to attempt getting closer to Wars. Not wanting to leave Wars alone to fight an enemy that will use his own moves against him.

It feels like Sky only turns away for a second to take down another monster before he hears a shout of pain from the Captain. His gaze snaps back over to find Wars impaled on a sword. The Dark smiling maliciously before ripping the sword out of the Captain and leaving him to drop to the ground.

The Dark raises the blade as though to kill- He’s late- He’s Slow-

No!

“Get away from my dad!” Sky screeches. Thoroughly causing the Dark to freeze.

The Master Sword cleaves through the last monster between Sky and the Dark. There is not an ounce of hesitation before Sky is lunging at the Dark with all of the rage his body can hold.

The Dark barely manages to dodge, and even then is clipped by the Master Sword. Causing black blood to splatter across the stones of the fort. Causing the Dark to stare at Sky in shock.

Sky places himself between the Dark and the Captain. Snarling with a growl deep in his chest. Ears rigid. Rage radiating from him in a way that is almost palpable.

The Master Sword glows in the fading light and twirls in Sky’s hand. He throws himself forward with the Might of Din- and the Dark vanishes into thin air.

Spinning on his toes, Sky twists before planting his feet firmly to the ground. Eyes scanning the fort around him. Body tense and ready to strike at a second’s notice as he moves to be closer to the Captain.

To Protect.

When the Dark doesn’t reform, Sky runs the rest of the way and drops next to Wars. Ignoring the puddle of blood his knees just dropped into. “Y-You’re going to be okay. It’s okay.”

Shaking hands press against the wound, blood seeping mercilessly through Sky’s fingers, and he tries to think of something that will help stop the bleeding. A cloth he can leave here- the scarf.

“Sorry Captain, I’ll clean this later.” Very gently, he pulls the scarf where he can press it against the wound, but he doesn’t get a response. A bloody hand pats Wars’ face, leaving fingerprints. “Captain?”

A soft huff of a laugh leaves Wars. Barely there. Bleary eyes open to look at Sky. “Dad.. huh?”

Sky can’t help it when he blushes a little at the comment. Which feels awkward considering the situation. “You’re just.. You’re Dad shaped. In a good way. Hyrule and Wild have the red potions. They were close behind me, okay, so stay awake.”

“Dad shaped..” Wars breathes out, closing his eyes. “I like that..”

Blood is all over Sky’s hands. Soaking into his clothes. Pooling between his fingers.

Sky can’t get himself to call for help, he can’t speak. Hands shaking. Staring at the weak rise and fall of Wars’ chest.

Wars is going to die. He’s going to die and it’s all my fault because I didn’t say anything. I should have said something. If I had just-

“If.. I’m Dad shaped… does that make you Son shaped…?” Wars sounds exhausted, and pauses for a moment. Clearly thinking. “What’s.. The word for non-binary children? You’re not child shaped…”

That’s a good question… and this is certainly not the time for that. Sky buffers, before forcing his voice to work. “Y-you save your strength.”

Humor takes root in the Captain’s voice. Which certainly doesn’t fit the fact that he’s aggressively bleeding. “I thought… you said I was going to be okay?”

“You are! Because I’m going to make sure you take care of yourself.” This is ridiculous! Wars should be saving his strength so that Hyrule can get here and fix this. Sky’s not a healer, but he’s fairly certain the Captain is going to need all of the energy he can manage in order to heal from this.

The spiraling thoughts keep resurfacing. Pelting him like freezing rain and threatening a flood. It’s his fault . All of it. Everything.

His hands shake as he tries to keep Wars’ blood in. Please, Hylia, please -

It feels like Hyrule spawns behind Sky. Nearly scaring him out of his skin. Gently coaxing Sky to move away before they start healing Wars.

Stumbling to his feet, Sky tries to stand guard. To focus outside of the scene before him. Hands clenching and Wars’ blood pools from between his fingers.

Sky can’t help staring.

Hylia warned him and he failed. The Darkness did this. He did this, he failed. The Darkness is trying to destroy everything. Because he failed. The same thing that Demise had been attempting to do. He failed when the world- Zelda- was counting on him and the curse of a wrathful God’s last words brought them here. To his personal curse. Taking everything and everyone he loves from him. He’ll never know peace. It’s changing his world and he doesn’t have any control over it.

I just want to go home.

He can’t go back home. He hasn’t seen Zelda and Groose in months . Because of his failure. His new mission. To destroy the darkness. So his family will finally know peace.

This will be a path carved in blood.

Closing his eyes, Sky breathes and it feels like the air is heavy.

Warm lifeblood seeps between Link’s fingers as Zelda screams and sobs above him. Holding him close to her. Warm tears fall on his face as she begs for something, but he can’t tell what it is. His thoughts are muffled. Brain fuzzy. His blood won’t stay in.

Hazy vision shows the Master Sword in his chest. Each breath hurts and is harder to accomplish than the last.

Zelda lets go… and Link accepts that. This is what he was destined for, after all.

To die. To sacrifice every single piece of himself.

To be a Martyr.

Yet… that wasn’t the truth... was it?

The truth was that he’s supposed to stay alive and lead the future towards a brighter world.

Now here he stands. Powerless.

An audible clack of teeth happens when Sky clenches his jaw. It hurts from the horrible tension and how bad it feels as he does everything to not grind his teeth the way Legend does when he’s frustrated.

There’s something touching him and it nearly makes him jump- almost violently inhaling at the shock of being torn out of his thoughts- and before he can stop himself his instincts kick in and he drives his elbow into Wild’s diaphragm. Knocking the wind clean out of them.

Wild makes a horrible noise. Broken sounds on destroyed vocal chords.

Sky thinks he hates himself. “I-I’m so sorry-”

Wild waves him off and weakly pats his arm as as they fight to catch their breath again. Signing quickly. “Don’t. I scared you.”

Carefully, Sky helps Wild sit down. He wants to rub Wild’s back, try to be soothing, but the blood on his hands prevents him from doing much else. He doesn’t want to stain Wild too.

In the corner of his vision something slips from the shadows to stand into the sunlight. Causing Sky’s attention to snap in that direction.

The Dark stands there, form casting a long shadow over the heroes.

That cursed Monster .

Sky snarls and blood soaked hands latch onto the hilt of the Master Sword, drawing the blade as he flings himself forward. Shifting into the Dance of Din for more Power behind his attacks, he swings what would have been a death strike if the Dark didn’t narrowly dodge. The Master Sword lodges into a stone pillar from the sheer force behind Sky’s strike. Fractaling cracks spread across stone.

The anger- rage - wrath makes his heart thrum in his chest. It makes the air heavy. Ozone touches Sky’s senses and a growl escapes as he snarls at the Dark.

It seems the action makes the Dark start running through the battlefield to escape. Racing towards a portal in the distance.

Coward!!!

Without a single thought, Sky rips the Master Sword from the stone and chases. Slicing and diving through enemies until the frustration of being slowed down finally catches up with him. “Get out of my way!”

It’s instinct. It’s wrath. It’s Power.

Sky’s hand shoots into the air as his fingers snap. Lighting strikes the area in a horrible eruption. Screams from various monsters fill the air. Like a cacophony of agony.

The single snap eradicated all enemies in his path.

There’s shouting behind him, but it’s muffled in Sky’s head. Drowned by Sky’s heartbeat and breathing as he runs down his newly made path. Not even flinching as he approaches the portal that the Dark went through. Throwing himself forward as he follows without an ounce of hesitation.

I won’t fail this time.